This is a modern-English version of O Pioneers!, originally written by Cather, Willa.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
O PIONEERS!
by Willa Sibert Cather
“Those fields, colored by various grain!”
“Those fields, painted in different shades of grain!”
MICKIEWICZ
MICKIEWICZ
Contents
TO THE MEMORY OF
SARAH ORNE JEWETT
IN WHOSE BEAUTIFUL AND DELICATE WORK
THERE IS THE PERFECTION
THAT ENDURES
TO THE MEMORY OF
SARAH ORNE JEWETT
IN WHOSE BEAUTIFUL AND DELICATE WORK
THERE IS THE PERFECTION
THAT ENDURES
PRAIRIE SPRING
Prairie Spring
Evening and the flat land,
Rich and sombre and always silent;
The miles of fresh-plowed soil,
Heavy and black, full of strength and harshness;
The growing wheat, the growing weeds,
The toiling horses, the tired men;
The long empty roads,
Sullen fires of sunset, fading,
The eternal, unresponsive sky.
Against all this, Youth,
Flaming like the wild roses,
Singing like the larks over the plowed fields,
Flashing like a star out of the twilight;
Youth with its insupportable sweetness,
Its fierce necessity,
Its sharp desire,
Singing and singing,
Out of the lips of silence,
Out of the earthy dusk.
Evening and the flat land,
Rich and dark and always quiet;
The miles of freshly plowed soil,
Heavy and black, full of power and toughness;
The growing wheat, the growing weeds,
The working horses, the weary men;
The long empty roads,
Gloomy fires of sunset, fading,
The endless, unfeeling sky.
Against all this, Youth,
Burning like wild roses,
Singing like the larks over the plowed fields,
Flashing like a star out of the twilight;
Youth with its unbearable sweetness,
Its fierce necessity,
Its sharp desire,
Singing and singing,
From the lips of silence,
From the earthy dusk.
I
One January day, thirty years ago, the little town of Hanover, anchored on a windy Nebraska tableland, was trying not to be blown away. A mist of fine snowflakes was curling and eddying about the cluster of low drab buildings huddled on the gray prairie, under a gray sky. The dwelling-houses were set about haphazard on the tough prairie sod; some of them looked as if they had been moved in overnight, and others as if they were straying off by themselves, headed straight for the open plain. None of them had any appearance of permanence, and the howling wind blew under them as well as over them. The main street was a deeply rutted road, now frozen hard, which ran from the squat red railway station and the grain “elevator” at the north end of the town to the lumber yard and the horse pond at the south end. On either side of this road straggled two uneven rows of wooden buildings; the general merchandise stores, the two banks, the drug store, the feed store, the saloon, the post-office. The board sidewalks were gray with trampled snow, but at two o’clock in the afternoon the shopkeepers, having come back from dinner, were keeping well behind their frosty windows. The children were all in school, and there was nobody abroad in the streets but a few rough-looking countrymen in coarse overcoats, with their long caps pulled down to their noses. Some of them had brought their wives to town, and now and then a red or a plaid shawl flashed out of one store into the shelter of another. At the hitch-bars along the street a few heavy work-horses, harnessed to farm wagons, shivered under their blankets. About the station everything was quiet, for there would not be another train in until night.
One January day, thirty years ago, the small town of Hanover, perched on a windy Nebraska plateau, was trying not to be blown away. A swirl of fine snowflakes danced around the cluster of low, drab buildings huddled on the gray prairie beneath a gray sky. The houses were placed randomly on the tough prairie sod; some looked like they had been moved in overnight, while others seemed to wander off on their own, heading straight for the open plain. None of them appeared to be permanent, and the howling wind blew both underneath and over them. The main street was a deeply rutted road, now frozen solid, connecting the squat red railway station and grain elevator at the north end of town to the lumber yard and horse pond at the south end. On either side of this road were two uneven rows of wooden buildings: the general stores, the two banks, the drug store, the feed store, the saloon, and the post office. The boardwalks were gray with trampled snow, but at two o’clock in the afternoon, the shopkeepers, having returned from lunch, were staying well behind their frosty windows. The children were all in school, and there was no one in the streets except a few rough-looking farmers in heavy overcoats, their long caps pulled down over their faces. Some had brought their wives into town, and occasionally, a flash of a red or plaid shawl darted from one store to the shelter of another. At the hitching posts along the street, a few heavy workhorses, harnessed to farm wagons, shivered under their blankets. Everything around the station was quiet, for there wouldn’t be another train until night.
On the sidewalk in front of one of the stores sat a little Swede boy, crying bitterly. He was about five years old. His black cloth coat was much too big for him and made him look like a little old man. His shrunken brown flannel dress had been washed many times and left a long stretch of stocking between the hem of his skirt and the tops of his clumsy, copper-toed shoes. His cap was pulled down over his ears; his nose and his chubby cheeks were chapped and red with cold. He cried quietly, and the few people who hurried by did not notice him. He was afraid to stop any one, afraid to go into the store and ask for help, so he sat wringing his long sleeves and looking up a telegraph pole beside him, whimpering, “My kitten, oh, my kitten! Her will fweeze!” At the top of the pole crouched a shivering gray kitten, mewing faintly and clinging desperately to the wood with her claws. The boy had been left at the store while his sister went to the doctor’s office, and in her absence a dog had chased his kitten up the pole. The little creature had never been so high before, and she was too frightened to move. Her master was sunk in despair. He was a little country boy, and this village was to him a very strange and perplexing place, where people wore fine clothes and had hard hearts. He always felt shy and awkward here, and wanted to hide behind things for fear some one might laugh at him. Just now, he was too unhappy to care who laughed. At last he seemed to see a ray of hope: his sister was coming, and he got up and ran toward her in his heavy shoes.
On the sidewalk in front of one of the stores sat a little Swedish boy, crying hard. He was about five years old. His black coat was way too big for him, making him look like a little old man. His faded brown flannel shirt had been washed so many times that there was a long gap of exposed stocking between the hem of his shirt and the tops of his clumsy, copper-toed shoes. His cap was pulled down over his ears; his nose and chubby cheeks were chapped and red from the cold. He cried quietly, and the few people rushing by didn’t notice him. He was too scared to stop anyone or go into the store to ask for help, so he sat twisting his long sleeves and looking up at a telegraph pole beside him, whimpering, “My kitten, oh, my kitten! She will freeze!” At the top of the pole crouched a shivering gray kitten, mewing softly and clinging desperately to the wood with her claws. The boy had been left at the store while his sister went to the doctor’s office, and while she was gone, a dog had chased his kitten up the pole. The little creature had never been this high before and was too scared to move. Her owner was filled with despair. He was just a little country boy, and this village felt like a strange and confusing place to him, where people wore fancy clothes and seemed so unkind. He always felt shy and awkward here and wanted to hide behind things, afraid someone might laugh at him. Right now, he was too sad to care who laughed. Finally, he spotted a glimmer of hope: his sister was coming, and he got up and ran toward her in his heavy shoes.
His sister was a tall, strong girl, and she walked rapidly and resolutely, as if she knew exactly where she was going and what she was going to do next. She wore a man’s long ulster (not as if it were an affliction, but as if it were very comfortable and belonged to her; carried it like a young soldier), and a round plush cap, tied down with a thick veil. She had a serious, thoughtful face, and her clear, deep blue eyes were fixed intently on the distance, without seeming to see anything, as if she were in trouble. She did not notice the little boy until he pulled her by the coat. Then she stopped short and stooped down to wipe his wet face.
His sister was a tall, strong girl who walked quickly and confidently, as if she knew exactly where she was headed and what she was going to do next. She wore a long overcoat that belonged to a man (not like it was a burden, but as if it were super comfortable and suited her; she carried it like a young soldier), along with a round plush cap secured with a thick veil. She had a serious, thoughtful expression, and her clear, deep blue eyes were focused intently on the distance, as if she were in her own world. She didn’t notice the little boy until he tugged on her coat. Then she stopped abruptly and bent down to wipe his wet face.
“Why, Emil! I told you to stay in the store and not to come out. What is the matter with you?”
“Why, Emil! I told you to stay in the store and not come out. What’s wrong with you?”
“My kitten, sister, my kitten! A man put her out, and a dog chased her up there.” His forefinger, projecting from the sleeve of his coat, pointed up to the wretched little creature on the pole.
“My kitten, sis, my kitten! A guy put her out, and a dog chased her up there.” His finger, sticking out from the sleeve of his coat, pointed up to the miserable little creature on the pole.
“Oh, Emil! Didn’t I tell you she’d get us into trouble of some kind, if you brought her? What made you tease me so? But there, I ought to have known better myself.” She went to the foot of the pole and held out her arms, crying, “Kitty, kitty, kitty,” but the kitten only mewed and faintly waved its tail. Alexandra turned away decidedly. “No, she won’t come down. Somebody will have to go up after her. I saw the Linstrums’ wagon in town. I’ll go and see if I can find Carl. Maybe he can do something. Only you must stop crying, or I won’t go a step. Where’s your comforter? Did you leave it in the store? Never mind. Hold still, till I put this on you.”
“Oh, Emil! Didn’t I tell you she’d get us into some kind of trouble if you brought her? Why did you have to tease me? But I should have known better myself.” She walked to the base of the pole and stretched out her arms, calling, “Kitty, kitty, kitty,” but the kitten just meowed and weakly waved its tail. Alexandra turned away firmly. “No, she’s not coming down. Someone will have to climb up to get her. I noticed the Linstrums’ wagon in town. I’ll go see if I can find Carl. Maybe he can help. But you have to stop crying, or I won’t go at all. Where’s your comforter? Did you leave it in the store? Forget it. Hold still while I put this on you.”
She unwound the brown veil from her head and tied it about his throat. A shabby little traveling man, who was just then coming out of the store on his way to the saloon, stopped and gazed stupidly at the shining mass of hair she bared when she took off her veil; two thick braids, pinned about her head in the German way, with a fringe of reddish-yellow curls blowing out from under her cap. He took his cigar out of his mouth and held the wet end between the fingers of his woolen glove. “My God, girl, what a head of hair!” he exclaimed, quite innocently and foolishly. She stabbed him with a glance of Amazonian fierceness and drew in her lower lip—most unnecessary severity. It gave the little clothing drummer such a start that he actually let his cigar fall to the sidewalk and went off weakly in the teeth of the wind to the saloon. His hand was still unsteady when he took his glass from the bartender. His feeble flirtatious instincts had been crushed before, but never so mercilessly. He felt cheap and ill-used, as if some one had taken advantage of him. When a drummer had been knocking about in little drab towns and crawling across the wintry country in dirty smoking-cars, was he to be blamed if, when he chanced upon a fine human creature, he suddenly wished himself more of a man?
She took off her brown veil and wrapped it around his neck. A scruffy traveling man, who was just leaving the store on his way to the bar, stopped and stared blankly at the shiny mass of hair that was revealed when she removed her veil; two thick braids pinned up on her head in a traditional German style, with a fringe of reddish-yellow curls blowing out from beneath her cap. He took his cigar out of his mouth and held the wet end between the fingers of his woolen glove. “Wow, girl, what a head of hair!” he exclaimed, completely clueless. She shot him a fierce look and bit her lower lip—totally unnecessary intensity. It startled the little clothing salesman so much that he actually dropped his cigar on the sidewalk and stumbled off weakly into the wind toward the bar. His hand was still shaky when he grabbed his drink from the bartender. His weak flirtation instincts had been beaten down before, but never so harshly. He felt cheap and used, as if someone had taken advantage of him. After a traveling salesman had been hanging around in dull little towns and trudging through the cold countryside in dirty trains, could he really be blamed for suddenly wishing he was more of a man when he encountered a remarkable woman?
While the little drummer was drinking to recover his nerve, Alexandra hurried to the drug store as the most likely place to find Carl Linstrum. There he was, turning over a portfolio of chromo “studies” which the druggist sold to the Hanover women who did china-painting. Alexandra explained her predicament, and the boy followed her to the corner, where Emil still sat by the pole.
While the little drummer was having a drink to calm his nerves, Alexandra rushed to the drug store, figuring it was the best place to find Carl Linstrum. There he was, flipping through a portfolio of chromo “studies” that the druggist sold to the Hanover women who did china painting. Alexandra shared her situation, and the boy followed her to the corner, where Emil was still sitting by the pole.
“I’ll have to go up after her, Alexandra. I think at the depot they have some spikes I can strap on my feet. Wait a minute.” Carl thrust his hands into his pockets, lowered his head, and darted up the street against the north wind. He was a tall boy of fifteen, slight and narrow-chested. When he came back with the spikes, Alexandra asked him what he had done with his overcoat.
“I need to go after her, Alexandra. I think they have some spikes at the depot that I can strap on my feet. Just a second.” Carl shoved his hands into his pockets, lowered his head, and hurried up the street against the north wind. He was a tall fifteen-year-old, thin and narrow-chested. When he returned with the spikes, Alexandra asked him what he had done with his overcoat.
“I left it in the drug store. I couldn’t climb in it, anyhow. Catch me if I fall, Emil,” he called back as he began his ascent. Alexandra watched him anxiously; the cold was bitter enough on the ground. The kitten would not budge an inch. Carl had to go to the very top of the pole, and then had some difficulty in tearing her from her hold. When he reached the ground, he handed the cat to her tearful little master. “Now go into the store with her, Emil, and get warm.” He opened the door for the child. “Wait a minute, Alexandra. Why can’t I drive for you as far as our place? It’s getting colder every minute. Have you seen the doctor?”
“I left it at the drugstore. I couldn’t get into it, anyway. Catch me if I fall, Emil,” he called back as he started climbing. Alexandra watched him nervously; the cold was biting down on the ground. The kitten wouldn’t move at all. Carl had to go all the way to the top of the pole, and then had some trouble getting her to let go. When he finally got down, he handed the cat to her tearful little owner. “Now go into the store with her, Emil, and warm up.” He opened the door for the child. “Wait a minute, Alexandra. Why can’t I drive you as far as our place? It’s getting colder by the minute. Have you seen the doctor?”
“Yes. He is coming over to-morrow. But he says father can’t get better; can’t get well.” The girl’s lip trembled. She looked fixedly up the bleak street as if she were gathering her strength to face something, as if she were trying with all her might to grasp a situation which, no matter how painful, must be met and dealt with somehow. The wind flapped the skirts of her heavy coat about her.
“Yes. He’s coming over tomorrow. But he says Dad can’t get better; can’t get well.” The girl’s lip quivered. She stared intently up the desolate street, as if she were summoning her strength to confront something, as if she were trying with all her might to understand a situation that, no matter how painful, had to be faced and handled somehow. The wind whipped the hem of her heavy coat around her.
Carl did not say anything, but she felt his sympathy. He, too, was lonely. He was a thin, frail boy, with brooding dark eyes, very quiet in all his movements. There was a delicate pallor in his thin face, and his mouth was too sensitive for a boy’s. The lips had already a little curl of bitterness and skepticism. The two friends stood for a few moments on the windy street corner, not speaking a word, as two travelers, who have lost their way, sometimes stand and admit their perplexity in silence. When Carl turned away he said, “I’ll see to your team.” Alexandra went into the store to have her purchases packed in the egg-boxes, and to get warm before she set out on her long cold drive.
Carl didn’t say anything, but she could feel his sympathy. He was lonely too. He was a thin, fragile boy with deep, dark eyes, very quiet in all his movements. There was a delicate paleness to his thin face, and his mouth was too sensitive for a boy. His lips already had a hint of bitterness and skepticism. The two friends stood for a few moments on the windy street corner, not saying a word, like two travelers who have lost their way, sometimes standing in silence to acknowledge their confusion. When Carl turned to leave, he said, “I’ll take care of your team.” Alexandra went into the store to have her purchases packed in the egg boxes and to warm up before she set out on her long, cold drive.
When she looked for Emil, she found him sitting on a step of the staircase that led up to the clothing and carpet department. He was playing with a little Bohemian girl, Marie Tovesky, who was tying her handkerchief over the kitten’s head for a bonnet. Marie was a stranger in the country, having come from Omaha with her mother to visit her uncle, Joe Tovesky. She was a dark child, with brown curly hair, like a brunette doll’s, a coaxing little red mouth, and round, yellow-brown eyes. Every one noticed her eyes; the brown iris had golden glints that made them look like gold-stone, or, in softer lights, like that Colorado mineral called tiger-eye.
When she looked for Emil, she found him sitting on a step of the staircase that led up to the clothing and carpet department. He was playing with a little Bohemian girl, Marie Tovesky, who was tying her handkerchief around the kitten’s head as a bonnet. Marie was new to the country, having come from Omaha with her mom to visit her uncle, Joe Tovesky. She was a dark-skinned child with brown curly hair, resembling a brunette doll, a sweet little red mouth, and round, yellow-brown eyes. Everyone noticed her eyes; the brown irises had golden flecks that made them look like goldstone, or, in softer light, like that Colorado mineral called tiger-eye.
The country children thereabouts wore their dresses to their shoe-tops, but this city child was dressed in what was then called the “Kate Greenaway” manner, and her red cashmere frock, gathered full from the yoke, came almost to the floor. This, with her poke bonnet, gave her the look of a quaint little woman. She had a white fur tippet about her neck and made no fussy objections when Emil fingered it admiringly. Alexandra had not the heart to take him away from so pretty a playfellow, and she let them tease the kitten together until Joe Tovesky came in noisily and picked up his little niece, setting her on his shoulder for every one to see. His children were all boys, and he adored this little creature. His cronies formed a circle about him, admiring and teasing the little girl, who took their jokes with great good nature. They were all delighted with her, for they seldom saw so pretty and carefully nurtured a child. They told her that she must choose one of them for a sweetheart, and each began pressing his suit and offering her bribes; candy, and little pigs, and spotted calves. She looked archly into the big, brown, mustached faces, smelling of spirits and tobacco, then she ran her tiny forefinger delicately over Joe’s bristly chin and said, “Here is my sweetheart.”
The country kids around wore their dresses up to their shoe tops, but this city girl was dressed in what was then called the “Kate Greenaway” style, and her red cashmere dress, gathered full from the yoke, almost touched the floor. This, along with her poke bonnet, made her look like a charming little woman. She had a white fur tippet around her neck and didn’t mind at all when Emil admired it by touching it. Alexandra couldn’t bring herself to take him away from such a lovely playmate, so she let them play with the kitten together until Joe Tovesky came in loudly and picked up his little niece, placing her on his shoulder for everyone to see. His kids were all boys, and he adored this little girl. His friends formed a circle around him, admiring and teasing her, and she took their jokes with great cheer. They were all delighted with her, as they rarely saw such a pretty and well-cared-for child. They told her she had to pick one of them as a sweetheart, and each started to woo her with bribes: candy, little pigs, and spotted calves. She gazed playfully into their big, brown, mustached faces, which smelled of alcohol and tobacco, then lightly ran her tiny finger over Joe’s bristly chin and said, “Here is my sweetheart.”
The Bohemians roared with laughter, and Marie’s uncle hugged her until she cried, “Please don’t, Uncle Joe! You hurt me.” Each of Joe’s friends gave her a bag of candy, and she kissed them all around, though she did not like country candy very well. Perhaps that was why she bethought herself of Emil. “Let me down, Uncle Joe,” she said, “I want to give some of my candy to that nice little boy I found.” She walked graciously over to Emil, followed by her lusty admirers, who formed a new circle and teased the little boy until he hid his face in his sister’s skirts, and she had to scold him for being such a baby.
The Bohemians burst into laughter, and Marie’s uncle hugged her tightly until she exclaimed, “Please don’t, Uncle Joe! You’re hurting me.” Each of Joe’s friends handed her a bag of candy, and she kissed them all, even though she wasn’t a big fan of country candy. Maybe that’s why she thought of Emil. “Put me down, Uncle Joe,” she said, “I want to give some of my candy to that nice little boy I found.” She walked gracefully over to Emil, followed by her eager admirers, who formed a new circle and teased the little boy until he buried his face in his sister’s skirts, prompting her to scold him for acting so childish.
The farm people were making preparations to start for home. The women were checking over their groceries and pinning their big red shawls about their heads. The men were buying tobacco and candy with what money they had left, were showing each other new boots and gloves and blue flannel shirts. Three big Bohemians were drinking raw alcohol, tinctured with oil of cinnamon. This was said to fortify one effectually against the cold, and they smacked their lips after each pull at the flask. Their volubility drowned every other noise in the place, and the overheated store sounded of their spirited language as it reeked of pipe smoke, damp woolens, and kerosene.
The farmers were getting ready to go home. The women were checking their groceries and tying their big red shawls around their heads. The men were buying tobacco and candy with the money they had left, showing off new boots, gloves, and blue flannel shirts to each other. Three big Bohemians were drinking strong alcohol mixed with cinnamon oil. It was said to protect against the cold, and they smacked their lips after each drink from the flask. Their chatter drowned out all other sounds in the store, which was filled with their lively conversation, heavy with the smell of pipe smoke, damp wool, and kerosene.
Carl came in, wearing his overcoat and carrying a wooden box with a brass handle. “Come,” he said, “I’ve fed and watered your team, and the wagon is ready.” He carried Emil out and tucked him down in the straw in the wagonbox. The heat had made the little boy sleepy, but he still clung to his kitten.
Carl walked in, wearing his overcoat and holding a wooden box with a brass handle. “Come on,” he said, “I’ve fed and watered your team, and the wagon is ready.” He lifted Emil out and settled him down in the straw in the wagon. The heat had made the little boy drowsy, but he still held on to his kitten.
“You were awful good to climb so high and get my kitten, Carl. When I get big I’ll climb and get little boys’ kittens for them,” he murmured drowsily. Before the horses were over the first hill, Emil and his cat were both fast asleep.
“You were really nice to climb up so high and get my kitten, Carl. When I grow up, I’ll climb and get little boys’ kittens for them,” he murmured sleepily. Before the horses reached the top of the first hill, Emil and his cat were both fast asleep.
Although it was only four o’clock, the winter day was fading. The road led southwest, toward the streak of pale, watery light that glimmered in the leaden sky. The light fell upon the two sad young faces that were turned mutely toward it: upon the eyes of the girl, who seemed to be looking with such anguished perplexity into the future; upon the sombre eyes of the boy, who seemed already to be looking into the past. The little town behind them had vanished as if it had never been, had fallen behind the swell of the prairie, and the stern frozen country received them into its bosom. The homesteads were few and far apart; here and there a windmill gaunt against the sky, a sod house crouching in a hollow. But the great fact was the land itself, which seemed to overwhelm the little beginnings of human society that struggled in its sombre wastes. It was from facing this vast hardness that the boy’s mouth had become so bitter; because he felt that men were too weak to make any mark here, that the land wanted to be let alone, to preserve its own fierce strength, its peculiar, savage kind of beauty, its uninterrupted mournfulness.
Although it was only four o'clock, the winter day was getting dim. The road stretched southwest, toward the streak of pale, watery light glimmering in the heavy sky. The light illuminated the two sad young faces that were silently turned toward it: the girl's eyes, looking with anguished confusion into the future; and the boy's somber eyes, seeming to gaze back into the past. The little town behind them had disappeared as if it had never existed, lost behind the rise of the prairie, and the harsh, frozen land welcomed them into its embrace. The homesteads were sparse and scattered; occasionally, a windmill stood tall against the sky, or a sod house huddled in a dip. But the most significant aspect was the land itself, which seemed to dwarf the small efforts of human civilization struggling in its grim expanses. The boy's mouth had become so bitter from facing this vast harshness; he felt that people were too weak to leave any mark here, that the land wanted to be left alone, to maintain its fierce strength, its unique, wild beauty, and its ongoing sadness.
The wagon jolted along over the frozen road. The two friends had less to say to each other than usual, as if the cold had somehow penetrated to their hearts.
The wagon bounced along the icy road. The two friends had less to talk about than usual, as if the chill had somehow seeped into their hearts.
“Did Lou and Oscar go to the Blue to cut wood to-day?” Carl asked.
“Did Lou and Oscar go to the Blue to chop wood today?” Carl asked.
“Yes. I’m almost sorry I let them go, it’s turned so cold. But mother frets if the wood gets low.” She stopped and put her hand to her forehead, brushing back her hair. “I don’t know what is to become of us, Carl, if father has to die. I don’t dare to think about it. I wish we could all go with him and let the grass grow back over everything.”
“Yes. I almost regret letting them go; it’s gotten so cold. But mom worries if the firewood runs out.” She paused and placed her hand on her forehead, pushing back her hair. “I don’t know what we’ll do, Carl, if dad has to die. I can’t bear to think about it. I wish we could all go with him and let the grass cover everything again.”
Carl made no reply. Just ahead of them was the Norwegian graveyard, where the grass had, indeed, grown back over everything, shaggy and red, hiding even the wire fence. Carl realized that he was not a very helpful companion, but there was nothing he could say.
Carl didn't respond. Just ahead of them was the Norwegian graveyard, where the grass had really grown back over everything, thick and reddish, hiding even the wire fence. Carl knew he wasn't being a very helpful companion, but there was nothing he could say.
“Of course,” Alexandra went on, steadying her voice a little, “the boys are strong and work hard, but we’ve always depended so on father that I don’t see how we can go ahead. I almost feel as if there were nothing to go ahead for.”
“Of course,” Alexandra continued, steadying her voice slightly, “the boys are strong and work hard, but we’ve always relied so much on dad that I don’t see how we can move forward. I almost feel like there’s nothing to move forward to.”
“Does your father know?”
"Does your dad know?"
“Yes, I think he does. He lies and counts on his fingers all day. I think he is trying to count up what he is leaving for us. It’s a comfort to him that my chickens are laying right on through the cold weather and bringing in a little money. I wish we could keep his mind off such things, but I don’t have much time to be with him now.”
“Yes, I think he does. He lies and counts on his fingers all day. I think he’s trying to figure out what he’s leaving for us. It’s comforting for him that my chickens are still laying eggs through the cold weather and bringing in a little money. I wish we could distract him from those thoughts, but I don’t have much time to spend with him right now.”
“I wonder if he’d like to have me bring my magic lantern over some evening?”
“I wonder if he’d want me to bring my magic lantern over one evening?”
Alexandra turned her face toward him. “Oh, Carl! Have you got it?”
Alexandra turned to him. “Oh, Carl! Did you get it?”
“Yes. It’s back there in the straw. Didn’t you notice the box I was carrying? I tried it all morning in the drug-store cellar, and it worked ever so well, makes fine big pictures.”
“Yes. It’s back there in the straw. Didn’t you see the box I was carrying? I worked on it all morning in the drugstore basement, and it turned out really well, makes nice big pictures.”
“What are they about?”
“What are they for?”
“Oh, hunting pictures in Germany, and Robinson Crusoe and funny pictures about cannibals. I’m going to paint some slides for it on glass, out of the Hans Andersen book.”
“Oh, hunting scenes in Germany, and Robinson Crusoe and funny images of cannibals. I’m going to create some slides for it on glass, based on the Hans Andersen book.”
Alexandra seemed actually cheered. There is often a good deal of the child left in people who have had to grow up too soon. “Do bring it over, Carl. I can hardly wait to see it, and I’m sure it will please father. Are the pictures colored? Then I know he’ll like them. He likes the calendars I get him in town. I wish I could get more. You must leave me here, mustn’t you? It’s been nice to have company.”
Alexandra seemed genuinely happy. There's often a lot of the child left in people who had to mature too quickly. “Please bring it over, Carl. I can’t wait to see it, and I’m sure it will make father happy. Are the pictures in color? Then I know he’ll enjoy them. He likes the calendars I buy for him in town. I wish I could get more. You have to leave me here, right? It’s been nice having company.”
Carl stopped the horses and looked dubiously up at the black sky. “It’s pretty dark. Of course the horses will take you home, but I think I’d better light your lantern, in case you should need it.”
Carl stopped the horses and looked skeptically up at the dark sky. “It’s really dark. The horses will definitely get you home, but I think I should light your lantern, just in case you need it.”
He gave her the reins and climbed back into the wagon-box, where he crouched down and made a tent of his overcoat. After a dozen trials he succeeded in lighting the lantern, which he placed in front of Alexandra, half covering it with a blanket so that the light would not shine in her eyes. “Now, wait until I find my box. Yes, here it is. Good-night, Alexandra. Try not to worry.” Carl sprang to the ground and ran off across the fields toward the Linstrum homestead. “Hoo, hoo-o-o-o!” he called back as he disappeared over a ridge and dropped into a sand gully. The wind answered him like an echo, “Hoo, hoo-o-o-o-o-o!” Alexandra drove off alone. The rattle of her wagon was lost in the howling of the wind, but her lantern, held firmly between her feet, made a moving point of light along the highway, going deeper and deeper into the dark country.
He handed her the reins and climbed back into the wagon, where he crouched down and made a tent out of his overcoat. After several attempts, he finally lit the lantern and placed it in front of Alexandra, covering it partially with a blanket so the light wouldn’t shine in her eyes. “Now, hold on while I find my box. Yes, here it is. Goodnight, Alexandra. Try not to worry.” Carl jumped down and sprinted across the fields toward the Linstrum homestead. “Hoo, hoo-o-o-o!” he called back as he vanished over a ridge and into a sand gully. The wind replied like an echo, “Hoo, hoo-o-o-o-o-o!” Alexandra drove off alone. The rattle of her wagon was drowned out by the howling wind, but her lantern, held securely between her feet, created a moving point of light along the road, going deeper into the dark countryside.
II
On one of the ridges of that wintry waste stood the low log house in which John Bergson was dying. The Bergson homestead was easier to find than many another, because it overlooked Norway Creek, a shallow, muddy stream that sometimes flowed, and sometimes stood still, at the bottom of a winding ravine with steep, shelving sides overgrown with brush and cottonwoods and dwarf ash. This creek gave a sort of identity to the farms that bordered upon it. Of all the bewildering things about a new country, the absence of human landmarks is one of the most depressing and disheartening. The houses on the Divide were small and were usually tucked away in low places; you did not see them until you came directly upon them. Most of them were built of the sod itself, and were only the unescapable ground in another form. The roads were but faint tracks in the grass, and the fields were scarcely noticeable. The record of the plow was insignificant, like the feeble scratches on stone left by prehistoric races, so indeterminate that they may, after all, be only the markings of glaciers, and not a record of human strivings.
On one of the ridges of that snowy wasteland stood the low log cabin where John Bergson was dying. The Bergson homestead was easier to find than many others because it overlooked Norway Creek, a shallow, muddy stream that sometimes flowed and sometimes stood still at the bottom of a winding ravine with steep, sloping sides overgrown with brush, cottonwoods, and dwarf ash. This creek gave a sense of identity to the farms that bordered it. Among all the confusing things about a new country, the lack of human landmarks is one of the most discouraging and disheartening. The houses on the Divide were small and were usually tucked away in low spots; you didn’t see them until you were right on top of them. Most of them were built from the sod itself and were just the unavoidable ground in another form. The roads were only faint tracks in the grass, and the fields were hardly noticeable. The marks of the plow were insignificant, like the feeble scratches on stone left by prehistoric people, so uncertain that they might, after all, just be marks made by glaciers, not records of human efforts.
In eleven long years John Bergson had made but little impression upon the wild land he had come to tame. It was still a wild thing that had its ugly moods; and no one knew when they were likely to come, or why. Mischance hung over it. Its Genius was unfriendly to man. The sick man was feeling this as he lay looking out of the window, after the doctor had left him, on the day following Alexandra’s trip to town. There it lay outside his door, the same land, the same lead-colored miles. He knew every ridge and draw and gully between him and the horizon. To the south, his plowed fields; to the east, the sod stables, the cattle corral, the pond,—and then the grass.
In eleven long years, John Bergson had made very little impact on the wild land he had come to tame. It was still a wild place with its harsh moods; no one could predict when they might show up or why. Bad luck seemed to loom over it. The sick man was feeling this as he lay looking out the window after the doctor had left him, the day after Alexandra’s trip to town. There it lay outside his door, the same land, the same gray miles. He knew every ridge, draw, and gully that stretched toward the horizon. To the south were his plowed fields; to the east, the sod stables, the cattle pen, the pond—and then the grass.
Bergson went over in his mind the things that had held him back. One winter his cattle had perished in a blizzard. The next summer one of his plow horses broke its leg in a prairiedog hole and had to be shot. Another summer he lost his hogs from cholera, and a valuable stallion died from a rattlesnake bite. Time and again his crops had failed. He had lost two children, boys, that came between Lou and Emil, and there had been the cost of sickness and death. Now, when he had at last struggled out of debt, he was going to die himself. He was only forty-six, and had, of course, counted upon more time.
Bergson thought about all the things that had held him back. One winter, his cattle had died in a blizzard. The next summer, one of his plow horses broke its leg in a prairie dog hole and had to be put down. Another summer, he lost his hogs to cholera, and a valuable stallion died from a rattlesnake bite. His crops had failed time and again. He had lost two sons, boys who were born between Lou and Emil, and there had been plenty of costs from sickness and death. Now, just when he had finally gotten out of debt, he was facing his own death. He was only forty-six and had, of course, expected to have more time.
Bergson had spent his first five years on the Divide getting into debt, and the last six getting out. He had paid off his mortgages and had ended pretty much where he began, with the land. He owned exactly six hundred and forty acres of what stretched outside his door; his own original homestead and timber claim, making three hundred and twenty acres, and the half-section adjoining, the homestead of a younger brother who had given up the fight, gone back to Chicago to work in a fancy bakery and distinguish himself in a Swedish athletic club. So far John had not attempted to cultivate the second half-section, but used it for pasture land, and one of his sons rode herd there in open weather.
Bergson spent his first five years on the Divide getting into debt and the last six getting out of it. He had paid off his mortgages and ended up pretty much where he started, with the land. He owned exactly six hundred and forty acres right outside his door; his original homestead and timber claim, which made up three hundred and twenty acres, along with the neighboring half-section that belonged to a younger brother who had given up the struggle, returned to Chicago to work in a fancy bakery, and excelled in a Swedish athletic club. So far, John hadn't tried to farm the second half-section but used it for pasture, and one of his sons took care of it when the weather was good.
John Bergson had the Old-World belief that land, in itself, is desirable. But this land was an enigma. It was like a horse that no one knows how to break to harness, that runs wild and kicks things to pieces. He had an idea that no one understood how to farm it properly, and this he often discussed with Alexandra. Their neighbors, certainly, knew even less about farming than he did. Many of them had never worked on a farm until they took up their homesteads. They had been handwerkers at home; tailors, locksmiths, joiners, cigar-makers, etc. Bergson himself had worked in a shipyard.
John Bergson believed that land, in itself, has value. But this land was a puzzle. It was like a horse that no one knows how to train, wild and destructive. He thought that no one really knew how to farm it correctly, and he often talked about this with Alexandra. Their neighbors definitely knew even less about farming than he did. Many of them had never worked on a farm before starting their homesteads. They had been craftsmen back home; tailors, locksmiths, carpenters, cigar-makers, etc. Bergson himself had worked in a shipyard.
For weeks, John Bergson had been thinking about these things. His bed stood in the sitting-room, next to the kitchen. Through the day, while the baking and washing and ironing were going on, the father lay and looked up at the roof beams that he himself had hewn, or out at the cattle in the corral. He counted the cattle over and over. It diverted him to speculate as to how much weight each of the steers would probably put on by spring. He often called his daughter in to talk to her about this. Before Alexandra was twelve years old she had begun to be a help to him, and as she grew older he had come to depend more and more upon her resourcefulness and good judgment. His boys were willing enough to work, but when he talked with them they usually irritated him. It was Alexandra who read the papers and followed the markets, and who learned by the mistakes of their neighbors. It was Alexandra who could always tell about what it had cost to fatten each steer, and who could guess the weight of a hog before it went on the scales closer than John Bergson himself. Lou and Oscar were industrious, but he could never teach them to use their heads about their work.
For weeks, John Bergson had been thinking about these things. His bed was in the living room, right next to the kitchen. During the day, while the baking, washing, and ironing were happening, he lay there looking up at the roof beams that he had cut himself, or out at the cattle in the corral. He counted the cattle over and over. It entertained him to think about how much weight each of the steers would likely gain by spring. He often called his daughter in to talk about it. Before Alexandra turned twelve, she had begun helping him, and as she got older, he increasingly relied on her resourcefulness and good judgment. His boys were eager enough to work, but when he talked with them, they usually frustrated him. It was Alexandra who read the news and kept up with the markets, learning from the mistakes of their neighbors. It was her who could always tell how much it had cost to fatten each steer and who could guess a hog's weight before it went on the scales better than John Bergson himself. Lou and Oscar were hard workers, but he could never teach them to think critically about their jobs.
Alexandra, her father often said to himself, was like her grandfather; which was his way of saying that she was intelligent. John Bergson’s father had been a shipbuilder, a man of considerable force and of some fortune. Late in life he married a second time, a Stockholm woman of questionable character, much younger than he, who goaded him into every sort of extravagance. On the shipbuilder’s part, this marriage was an infatuation, the despairing folly of a powerful man who cannot bear to grow old. In a few years his unprincipled wife warped the probity of a lifetime. He speculated, lost his own fortune and funds entrusted to him by poor seafaring men, and died disgraced, leaving his children nothing. But when all was said, he had come up from the sea himself, had built up a proud little business with no capital but his own skill and foresight, and had proved himself a man. In his daughter, John Bergson recognized the strength of will, and the simple direct way of thinking things out, that had characterized his father in his better days. He would much rather, of course, have seen this likeness in one of his sons, but it was not a question of choice. As he lay there day after day he had to accept the situation as it was, and to be thankful that there was one among his children to whom he could entrust the future of his family and the possibilities of his hard-won land.
Alexandra, her father often thought, was just like her grandfather; which was his way of saying she was smart. John Bergson’s father had been a shipbuilder, a man of significant strength and some wealth. Later in life, he married for a second time, to a woman from Stockholm of questionable reputation, much younger than he, who pushed him into all kinds of excess. For the shipbuilder, this marriage was a crush, the desperate foolishness of a strong man who couldn’t stand the idea of aging. In just a few years, his unscrupulous wife twisted the integrity he had maintained his whole life. He began to speculate, lost his own fortune and the money entrusted to him by struggling sailors, and died in disgrace, leaving nothing for his children. But in the end, he had risen from the sea himself, built up a proud little business with nothing but his own skill and vision, and had proven himself a man. In his daughter, John Bergson recognized the willpower and the straightforward way of thinking that had defined his father in his better days. He would have preferred to see this resemblance in one of his sons, but it wasn't up to him. As he lay there day after day, he had to accept things as they were and be grateful that there was one among his children whom he could count on to secure the future of his family and the potential of his hard-earned land.
The winter twilight was fading. The sick man heard his wife strike a match in the kitchen, and the light of a lamp glimmered through the cracks of the door. It seemed like a light shining far away. He turned painfully in his bed and looked at his white hands, with all the work gone out of them. He was ready to give up, he felt. He did not know how it had come about, but he was quite willing to go deep under his fields and rest, where the plow could not find him. He was tired of making mistakes. He was content to leave the tangle to other hands; he thought of his Alexandra’s strong ones.
The winter twilight was fading. The sick man heard his wife strike a match in the kitchen, and the light of a lamp flickered through the cracks of the door. It felt like a light shining from far away. He turned painfully in his bed and looked at his white hands, now empty of work. He felt ready to give up. He didn't know how it had happened, but he was completely willing to go deep beneath his fields and rest, where the plow couldn't reach him. He was tired of making mistakes. He was okay with leaving the mess for others to sort out; he thought of Alexandra’s strong hands.
“Dotter,” he called feebly, “dotter!” He heard her quick step and saw her tall figure appear in the doorway, with the light of the lamp behind her. He felt her youth and strength, how easily she moved and stooped and lifted. But he would not have had it again if he could, not he! He knew the end too well to wish to begin again. He knew where it all went to, what it all became.
Girl, he called weakly, girl! He heard her quick footsteps and saw her tall figure appear in the doorway, with the lamp light shining behind her. He felt her youth and energy, how easily she moved, bent down, and lifted things. But he wouldn't want to go through that again, not at all! He understood the ending too well to want to start over. He knew where it all led, what it all turned into.
His daughter came and lifted him up on his pillows. She called him by an old Swedish name that she used to call him when she was little and took his dinner to him in the shipyard.
His daughter came and propped him up on his pillows. She used an old Swedish name she called him when she was little and brought his dinner to him in the shipyard.
“Tell the boys to come here, daughter. I want to speak to them.”
"Tell the guys to come here, sweetheart. I want to talk to them."
“They are feeding the horses, father. They have just come back from the Blue. Shall I call them?”
“They're feeding the horses, Dad. They just got back from the Blue. Should I call them?”
He sighed. “No, no. Wait until they come in. Alexandra, you will have to do the best you can for your brothers. Everything will come on you.”
He sighed. “No, no. Wait until they come in. Alexandra, you’ll have to do your best for your brothers. Everything will fall on you.”
“I will do all I can, father.”
“I'll do everything I can, dad.”
“Don’t let them get discouraged and go off like Uncle Otto. I want them to keep the land.”
“Don’t let them get discouraged and leave like Uncle Otto. I want them to hold onto the land.”
“We will, father. We will never lose the land.”
“We will, Dad. We will never give up the land.”
There was a sound of heavy feet in the kitchen. Alexandra went to the door and beckoned to her brothers, two strapping boys of seventeen and nineteen. They came in and stood at the foot of the bed. Their father looked at them searchingly, though it was too dark to see their faces; they were just the same boys, he told himself, he had not been mistaken in them. The square head and heavy shoulders belonged to Oscar, the elder. The younger boy was quicker, but vacillating.
There was the sound of heavy footsteps in the kitchen. Alexandra went to the door and signaled her brothers, two strong boys aged seventeen and nineteen. They entered and stood at the foot of the bed. Their father looked at them closely, though it was too dark to see their faces; they were still the same boys, he reassured himself, he hadn’t been wrong about them. The square head and broad shoulders belonged to Oscar, the older one. The younger boy was quicker but indecisive.
“Boys,” said the father wearily, “I want you to keep the land together and to be guided by your sister. I have talked to her since I have been sick, and she knows all my wishes. I want no quarrels among my children, and so long as there is one house there must be one head. Alexandra is the oldest, and she knows my wishes. She will do the best she can. If she makes mistakes, she will not make so many as I have made. When you marry, and want a house of your own, the land will be divided fairly, according to the courts. But for the next few years you will have it hard, and you must all keep together. Alexandra will manage the best she can.”
“Boys,” the father said wearily, “I want you to keep the land together and follow your sister’s lead. I’ve talked to her since I got sick, and she knows all my wishes. I don’t want any arguments among you, and as long as there’s one house, there should be one person in charge. Alexandra is the oldest, and she knows what I want. She’ll do her best. If she makes mistakes, they won’t be as many as I made. When you get married and want your own place, the land will be divided fairly according to the courts. But for the next few years, it’s going to be tough, and you all need to stick together. Alexandra will manage as best she can.”
Oscar, who was usually the last to speak, replied because he was the older, “Yes, father. It would be so anyway, without your speaking. We will all work the place together.”
Oscar, who usually spoke last, replied because he was older, “Yes, Dad. It would be that way even without your saying it. We’ll all work on the place together.”
“And you will be guided by your sister, boys, and be good brothers to her, and good sons to your mother? That is good. And Alexandra must not work in the fields any more. There is no necessity now. Hire a man when you need help. She can make much more with her eggs and butter than the wages of a man. It was one of my mistakes that I did not find that out sooner. Try to break a little more land every year; sod corn is good for fodder. Keep turning the land, and always put up more hay than you need. Don’t grudge your mother a little time for plowing her garden and setting out fruit trees, even if it comes in a busy season. She has been a good mother to you, and she has always missed the old country.”
“And you boys will be guided by your sister and be good brothers to her, and good sons to your mother? That’s great. And Alexandra shouldn't work in the fields anymore. There's no need for that now. Hire someone when you need help. She can make a lot more with her eggs and butter than what a man would earn. I should have realized that sooner. Try to break a bit more land every year; sod corn is great for feed. Keep rotating the land, and always store up more hay than you need. Don’t hesitate to give your mother some time to plow her garden and plant fruit trees, even if it’s a busy season. She has been a fantastic mother to you, and she’s always missed the old country.”
When they went back to the kitchen the boys sat down silently at the table. Throughout the meal they looked down at their plates and did not lift their red eyes. They did not eat much, although they had been working in the cold all day, and there was a rabbit stewed in gravy for supper, and prune pies.
When they returned to the kitchen, the boys sat quietly at the table. During the meal, they stared down at their plates and didn't raise their red eyes. They didn't eat much, even though they had been working in the cold all day, and there was rabbit stew with gravy for dinner, along with prune pies.
John Bergson had married beneath him, but he had married a good housewife. Mrs. Bergson was a fair-skinned, corpulent woman, heavy and placid like her son, Oscar, but there was something comfortable about her; perhaps it was her own love of comfort. For eleven years she had worthily striven to maintain some semblance of household order amid conditions that made order very difficult. Habit was very strong with Mrs. Bergson, and her unremitting efforts to repeat the routine of her old life among new surroundings had done a great deal to keep the family from disintegrating morally and getting careless in their ways. The Bergsons had a log house, for instance, only because Mrs. Bergson would not live in a sod house. She missed the fish diet of her own country, and twice every summer she sent the boys to the river, twenty miles to the southward, to fish for channel cat. When the children were little she used to load them all into the wagon, the baby in its crib, and go fishing herself.
John Bergson had married someone considered beneath him, but he had married a great housewife. Mrs. Bergson was a fair-skinned, heavyset woman, calm and solid like her son, Oscar, yet there was something reassuring about her; maybe it was her own appreciation for comfort. For eleven years, she had diligently tried to maintain some form of order in the household despite circumstances that made it very challenging. Routine was very important to Mrs. Bergson, and her tireless efforts to replicate her old life in new surroundings helped keep the family from falling apart morally and becoming careless in their habits. The Bergsons had a log house, for example, simply because Mrs. Bergson refused to live in a sod house. She missed the fish diet from her home country, and twice every summer, she sent the boys to the river, twenty miles to the south, to catch channel cat. When the kids were little, she would load them all into the wagon, the baby in its crib, and go fishing herself.
Alexandra often said that if her mother were cast upon a desert island, she would thank God for her deliverance, make a garden, and find something to preserve. Preserving was almost a mania with Mrs. Bergson. Stout as she was, she roamed the scrubby banks of Norway Creek looking for fox grapes and goose plums, like a wild creature in search of prey. She made a yellow jam of the insipid ground-cherries that grew on the prairie, flavoring it with lemon peel; and she made a sticky dark conserve of garden tomatoes. She had experimented even with the rank buffalo-pea, and she could not see a fine bronze cluster of them without shaking her head and murmuring, “What a pity!” When there was nothing more to preserve, she began to pickle. The amount of sugar she used in these processes was sometimes a serious drain upon the family resources. She was a good mother, but she was glad when her children were old enough not to be in her way in the kitchen. She had never quite forgiven John Bergson for bringing her to the end of the earth; but, now that she was there, she wanted to be let alone to reconstruct her old life in so far as that was possible. She could still take some comfort in the world if she had bacon in the cave, glass jars on the shelves, and sheets in the press. She disapproved of all her neighbors because of their slovenly housekeeping, and the women thought her very proud. Once when Mrs. Bergson, on her way to Norway Creek, stopped to see old Mrs. Lee, the old woman hid in the haymow “for fear Mis’ Bergson would catch her barefoot.”
Alexandra often said that if her mother ended up on a desert island, she would thank God for her escape, create a garden, and find something to preserve. Preserving was almost an obsession for Mrs. Bergson. Plump as she was, she wandered the rough banks of Norway Creek searching for fox grapes and goose plums, like a wild animal on the hunt. She made a yellow jam from the bland ground-cherries that grew on the prairie, adding lemon peel for flavor; and she prepared a thick dark conserve from garden tomatoes. She even experimented with the pungent buffalo-pea, and she couldn’t see a shiny bronze cluster of them without shaking her head and murmuring, “What a shame!” When there was nothing left to preserve, she started pickling. The amount of sugar she used in these processes sometimes put a serious strain on the family finances. She was a good mother, but she was relieved when her children were old enough to stay out of her way in the kitchen. She had never quite forgiven John Bergson for bringing her to the end of the earth; but now that she was there, she wanted to be left alone to recreate her old life as much as possible. She could still find some comfort in the world if she had bacon in the cave, glass jars on the shelves, and sheets in the cupboard. She looked down on all her neighbors for their messy housekeeping, and the women thought she was very stuck-up. Once, when Mrs. Bergson stopped to visit old Mrs. Lee on her way to Norway Creek, the old woman hid in the hayloft “out of fear that Mrs. Bergson would catch her barefoot.”
III
One Sunday afternoon in July, six months after John Bergson’s death, Carl was sitting in the doorway of the Linstrum kitchen, dreaming over an illustrated paper, when he heard the rattle of a wagon along the hill road. Looking up he recognized the Bergsons’ team, with two seats in the wagon, which meant they were off for a pleasure excursion. Oscar and Lou, on the front seat, wore their cloth hats and coats, never worn except on Sundays, and Emil, on the second seat with Alexandra, sat proudly in his new trousers, made from a pair of his father’s, and a pink-striped shirt, with a wide ruffled collar. Oscar stopped the horses and waved to Carl, who caught up his hat and ran through the melon patch to join them.
One Sunday afternoon in July, six months after John Bergson’s death, Carl was sitting in the doorway of the Linstrum kitchen, daydreaming over a magazine, when he heard the sound of a wagon rattling down the hill road. Looking up, he recognized the Bergsons’ team, with two seats in the wagon, which meant they were off for a fun trip. Oscar and Lou, in the front seat, wore their cloth hats and coats, which they only put on for Sundays, and Emil, sitting in the second seat with Alexandra, sat proudly in his new pants made from his father's old ones, along with a pink-striped shirt that had a wide ruffled collar. Oscar stopped the horses and waved to Carl, who grabbed his hat and ran through the melon patch to join them.
“Want to go with us?” Lou called. “We’re going to Crazy Ivar’s to buy a hammock.”
“Want to come with us?” Lou called. “We’re going to Crazy Ivar’s to buy a hammock.”
“Sure.” Carl ran up panting, and clambering over the wheel sat down beside Emil. “I’ve always wanted to see Ivar’s pond. They say it’s the biggest in all the country. Aren’t you afraid to go to Ivar’s in that new shirt, Emil? He might want it and take it right off your back.”
“Sure.” Carl ran up, breathing hard, and climbed over the wheel to sit beside Emil. “I’ve always wanted to see Ivar’s pond. They say it’s the biggest in the whole country. Aren’t you worried about going to Ivar’s in that new shirt, Emil? He might want it and just take it right off your back.”
Emil grinned. “I’d be awful scared to go,” he admitted, “if you big boys weren’t along to take care of me. Did you ever hear him howl, Carl? People say sometimes he runs about the country howling at night because he is afraid the Lord will destroy him. Mother thinks he must have done something awful wicked.”
Emil smiled. “I’d be really scared to go,” he confessed, “if you big guys weren’t here to look out for me. Have you ever heard him howl, Carl? People say he sometimes runs around the countryside howling at night because he’s afraid the Lord will punish him. Mom thinks he must have done something really bad.”
Lou looked back and winked at Carl. “What would you do, Emil, if you was out on the prairie by yourself and seen him coming?”
Lou looked back and winked at Carl. “What would you do, Emil, if you were out on the prairie by yourself and saw him coming?”
Emil stared. “Maybe I could hide in a badger-hole,” he suggested doubtfully.
Emil stared. “Maybe I could hide in a badger hole,” he suggested uncertainly.
“But suppose there wasn’t any badger-hole,” Lou persisted. “Would you run?”
“But what if there wasn’t a badger hole?” Lou kept asking. “Would you run?”
“No, I’d be too scared to run,” Emil admitted mournfully, twisting his fingers. “I guess I’d sit right down on the ground and say my prayers.”
“No, I’d be too scared to run,” Emil admitted sadly, twisting his fingers. “I guess I’d just sit right down on the ground and say my prayers.”
The big boys laughed, and Oscar brandished his whip over the broad backs of the horses.
The older boys laughed, and Oscar waved his whip over the strong backs of the horses.
“He wouldn’t hurt you, Emil,” said Carl persuasively. “He came to doctor our mare when she ate green corn and swelled up most as big as the water-tank. He petted her just like you do your cats. I couldn’t understand much he said, for he don’t talk any English, but he kept patting her and groaning as if he had the pain himself, and saying, ‘There now, sister, that’s easier, that’s better!’”
“He wouldn’t hurt you, Emil,” Carl said reassuringly. “He came to treat our mare when she ate green corn and swelled up nearly as big as the water tank. He petted her just like you do your cats. I couldn’t understand much of what he said because he doesn’t speak any English, but he kept patting her and groaning as if he was in pain himself, saying, ‘There now, sister, that’s easier, that’s better!’”
Lou and Oscar laughed, and Emil giggled delightedly and looked up at his sister.
Lou and Oscar laughed, while Emil happily giggled and looked up at his sister.
“I don’t think he knows anything at all about doctoring,” said Oscar scornfully. “They say when horses have distemper he takes the medicine himself, and then prays over the horses.”
“I don’t think he knows anything about being a doctor at all,” said Oscar with contempt. “They say when horses have distemper, he takes the medicine himself and then prays over the horses.”
Alexandra spoke up. “That’s what the Crows said, but he cured their horses, all the same. Some days his mind is cloudy, like. But if you can get him on a clear day, you can learn a great deal from him. He understands animals. Didn’t I see him take the horn off the Berquist’s cow when she had torn it loose and went crazy? She was tearing all over the place, knocking herself against things. And at last she ran out on the roof of the old dugout and her legs went through and there she stuck, bellowing. Ivar came running with his white bag, and the moment he got to her she was quiet and let him saw her horn off and daub the place with tar.”
Alexandra spoke up. “That’s what the Crows said, but he still cured their horses. Some days his mind is a bit foggy, you know? But if you catch him on a clear day, you can learn a lot from him. He really understands animals. Didn’t I see him take the horn off the Berquist’s cow when she had ripped it off and went wild? She was running around, crashing into things. Then she ended up on the roof of the old dugout, and her legs went through—there she was, stuck and bellowing. Ivar came running with his white bag, and as soon as he got to her, she calmed down and let him saw off her horn and put tar on the spot.”
Emil had been watching his sister, his face reflecting the sufferings of the cow. “And then didn’t it hurt her any more?” he asked.
Emil had been watching his sister, his face showing the pain of the cow. “Didn’t it hurt her anymore?” he asked.
Alexandra patted him. “No, not any more. And in two days they could use her milk again.”
Alexandra patted him. “No, not anymore. And in two days they could use her milk again.”
The road to Ivar’s homestead was a very poor one. He had settled in the rough country across the county line, where no one lived but some Russians,—half a dozen families who dwelt together in one long house, divided off like barracks. Ivar had explained his choice by saying that the fewer neighbors he had, the fewer temptations. Nevertheless, when one considered that his chief business was horse-doctoring, it seemed rather short-sighted of him to live in the most inaccessible place he could find. The Bergson wagon lurched along over the rough hummocks and grass banks, followed the bottom of winding draws, or skirted the margin of wide lagoons, where the golden coreopsis grew up out of the clear water and the wild ducks rose with a whirr of wings.
The road to Ivar’s homestead was in very bad shape. He had settled in the remote area just across the county line, where only a few Russians lived—about six families who shared a long house divided into barrack-like apartments. Ivar justified his choice by saying that with fewer neighbors, there were fewer temptations. Still, considering that his main job was horse doctoring, it seemed a bit short-sighted to choose the hardest-to-reach location possible. The Bergson wagon jolted along over the uneven bumps and grassy hills, following the curves of winding draws or skirting the edges of wide lagoons, where golden coreopsis blossomed out of the clear water and wild ducks took off with a flurry of wings.
Lou looked after them helplessly. “I wish I’d brought my gun, anyway, Alexandra,” he said fretfully. “I could have hidden it under the straw in the bottom of the wagon.”
Lou watched them helplessly. “I wish I’d brought my gun, anyway, Alexandra,” he said anxiously. “I could have hidden it under the straw in the bottom of the wagon.”
“Then we’d have had to lie to Ivar. Besides, they say he can smell dead birds. And if he knew, we wouldn’t get anything out of him, not even a hammock. I want to talk to him, and he won’t talk sense if he’s angry. It makes him foolish.”
“Then we would have had to lie to Ivar. Plus, they say he can smell dead birds. If he found out, we wouldn’t get anything from him, not even a hammock. I want to talk to him, and he won’t be reasonable if he’s angry. It makes him act stupid.”
Lou sniffed. “Whoever heard of him talking sense, anyhow! I’d rather have ducks for supper than Crazy Ivar’s tongue.”
Lou sniffed. “Whoever heard him making sense, anyway! I’d rather have ducks for dinner than listen to Crazy Ivar’s ramblings.”
Emil was alarmed. “Oh, but, Lou, you don’t want to make him mad! He might howl!”
Emil was worried. “Oh, but, Lou, you don’t want to make him angry! He might scream!”
They all laughed again, and Oscar urged the horses up the crumbling side of a clay bank. They had left the lagoons and the red grass behind them. In Crazy Ivar’s country the grass was short and gray, the draws deeper than they were in the Bergsons’ neighborhood, and the land was all broken up into hillocks and clay ridges. The wild flowers disappeared, and only in the bottom of the draws and gullies grew a few of the very toughest and hardiest: shoestring, and ironweed, and snow-on-the-mountain.
They all laughed again, and Oscar urged the horses up the crumbling side of a clay bank. They had left the lagoons and the red grass behind them. In Crazy Ivar’s territory, the grass was short and gray, the draws deeper than they were in the Bergsons’ area, and the land was all broken up into hillocks and clay ridges. The wildflowers disappeared, and only in the bottoms of the draws and gullies grew a few of the toughest and hardiest: shoestring, ironweed, and snow-on-the-mountain.
“Look, look, Emil, there’s Ivar’s big pond!” Alexandra pointed to a shining sheet of water that lay at the bottom of a shallow draw. At one end of the pond was an earthen dam, planted with green willow bushes, and above it a door and a single window were set into the hillside. You would not have seen them at all but for the reflection of the sunlight upon the four panes of window-glass. And that was all you saw. Not a shed, not a corral, not a well, not even a path broken in the curly grass. But for the piece of rusty stovepipe sticking up through the sod, you could have walked over the roof of Ivar’s dwelling without dreaming that you were near a human habitation. Ivar had lived for three years in the clay bank, without defiling the face of nature any more than the coyote that had lived there before him had done.
“Look, Emil, there's Ivar's big pond!” Alexandra pointed to a shiny expanse of water at the bottom of a shallow dip. At one end of the pond was an earthen dam, covered in green willow bushes, and built into the hillside were a door and a single window. You wouldn’t have noticed them at all if not for the sunlight reflecting off the four glass panes. And that’s all there was to see. No shed, no corral, no well, not even a path through the curly grass. If it weren't for the rusty stovepipe sticking up through the ground, you could have walked over the roof of Ivar’s home without realizing you were near a human settlement. Ivar had lived in the clay bank for three years without disturbing the beauty of nature any more than the coyote that had lived there before him.
When the Bergsons drove over the hill, Ivar was sitting in the doorway of his house, reading the Norwegian Bible. He was a queerly shaped old man, with a thick, powerful body set on short bow-legs. His shaggy white hair, falling in a thick mane about his ruddy cheeks, made him look older than he was. He was barefoot, but he wore a clean shirt of unbleached cotton, open at the neck. He always put on a clean shirt when Sunday morning came round, though he never went to church. He had a peculiar religion of his own and could not get on with any of the denominations. Often he did not see anybody from one week’s end to another. He kept a calendar, and every morning he checked off a day, so that he was never in any doubt as to which day of the week it was. Ivar hired himself out in threshing and corn-husking time, and he doctored sick animals when he was sent for. When he was at home, he made hammocks out of twine and committed chapters of the Bible to memory.
When the Bergsons drove over the hill, Ivar was sitting in the doorway of his house, reading the Norwegian Bible. He was a strangely shaped old man, with a thick, powerful body on short, bow legs. His shaggy white hair, falling in a thick mane around his ruddy cheeks, made him look older than he was. He was barefoot but wore a clean unbleached cotton shirt, unbuttoned at the neck. He always put on a clean shirt when Sunday morning came around, even though he never went to church. He had his own unique set of beliefs and couldn't connect with any of the denominations. Often, he wouldn't see anyone from one week to the next. He kept a calendar and checked off a day every morning, so he never lost track of the week. Ivar took on work during threshing and corn-husking season and treated sick animals when called. When he was at home, he made hammocks out of twine and memorized chapters from the Bible.
Ivar found contentment in the solitude he had sought out for himself. He disliked the litter of human dwellings: the broken food, the bits of broken china, the old wash-boilers and tea-kettles thrown into the sunflower patch. He preferred the cleanness and tidiness of the wild sod. He always said that the badgers had cleaner houses than people, and that when he took a housekeeper her name would be Mrs. Badger. He best expressed his preference for his wild homestead by saying that his Bible seemed truer to him there. If one stood in the doorway of his cave, and looked off at the rough land, the smiling sky, the curly grass white in the hot sunlight; if one listened to the rapturous song of the lark, the drumming of the quail, the burr of the locust against that vast silence, one understood what Ivar meant.
Ivar found happiness in the solitude he had chosen for himself. He didn't like the mess of human homes: the leftover food, the shards of broken dishes, the old wash boilers and kettles tossed into the sunflower patch. He preferred the cleanliness and neatness of the wild ground. He often said that badgers had cleaner homes than people, and when he finally got a housekeeper, her name would be Mrs. Badger. He best showed how much he liked his wild home by saying that his Bible felt more authentic to him there. If someone stood in the doorway of his cave and looked out at the rugged land, the cheerful sky, the curly grass glowing in the bright sunlight; if they listened to the joyful song of the lark, the drumming of the quail, the buzz of the locust against that vast silence, they would understand what Ivar meant.
On this Sunday afternoon his face shone with happiness. He closed the book on his knee, keeping the place with his horny finger, and repeated softly:—
On this Sunday afternoon, his face radiated happiness. He closed the book resting on his knee, holding his place with his rough finger, and softly repeated:—
He sendeth the springs into the valleys, which run among the hills;
They give drink to every beast of the field; the wild asses quench their
thirst.
The trees of the Lord are full of sap; the cedars of Lebanon which he hath
planted;
Where the birds make their nests: as for the stork, the fir trees are her
house.
The high hills are a refuge for the wild goats; and the rocks for the conies.
He sends the springs into the valleys that run through the hills;
They provide water for every animal in the field; the wild donkeys drink their fill.
The trees of the Lord are lush with sap; the cedars of Lebanon that He has planted;
Where the birds build their nests: as for the stork, the fir trees are her home.
The high hills serve as a refuge for the wild goats; and the rocks for the rabbits.
Before he opened his Bible again, Ivar heard the Bergsons’ wagon approaching, and he sprang up and ran toward it.
Before he opened his Bible again, Ivar heard the Bergsons’ wagon coming, so he jumped up and ran toward it.
“No guns, no guns!” he shouted, waving his arms distractedly.
“No guns, no guns!” he shouted, waving his arms around anxiously.
“No, Ivar, no guns,” Alexandra called reassuringly.
“No, Ivar, no guns,” Alexandra said reassuringly.
He dropped his arms and went up to the wagon, smiling amiably and looking at them out of his pale blue eyes.
He lowered his arms and walked over to the wagon, smiling kindly and looking at them with his light blue eyes.
“We want to buy a hammock, if you have one,” Alexandra explained, “and my little brother, here, wants to see your big pond, where so many birds come.”
“We want to buy a hammock, if you have one,” Alexandra explained, “and my little brother over here wants to see your big pond, where so many birds come.”
Ivar smiled foolishly, and began rubbing the horses’ noses and feeling about their mouths behind the bits. “Not many birds just now. A few ducks this morning; and some snipe come to drink. But there was a crane last week. She spent one night and came back the next evening. I don’t know why. It is not her season, of course. Many of them go over in the fall. Then the pond is full of strange voices every night.”
Ivar smiled goofily and started petting the horses' noses and exploring their mouths behind the bits. "Not many birds around right now. A few ducks this morning; and some snipe came by to drink. But there was a crane last week. She stayed one night and came back the next evening. I have no idea why. It's not her season, obviously. A lot of them migrate in the fall. Then the pond is filled with unusual sounds every night."
Alexandra translated for Carl, who looked thoughtful. “Ask him, Alexandra, if it is true that a sea gull came here once. I have heard so.”
Alexandra translated for Carl, who looked deep in thought. “Ask him, Alexandra, if it's true that a seagull came here once. I've heard that.”
She had some difficulty in making the old man understand.
She had a hard time getting the old man to understand.
He looked puzzled at first, then smote his hands together as he remembered. “Oh, yes, yes! A big white bird with long wings and pink feet. My! what a voice she had! She came in the afternoon and kept flying about the pond and screaming until dark. She was in trouble of some sort, but I could not understand her. She was going over to the other ocean, maybe, and did not know how far it was. She was afraid of never getting there. She was more mournful than our birds here; she cried in the night. She saw the light from my window and darted up to it. Maybe she thought my house was a boat, she was such a wild thing. Next morning, when the sun rose, I went out to take her food, but she flew up into the sky and went on her way.” Ivar ran his fingers through his thick hair. “I have many strange birds stop with me here. They come from very far away and are great company. I hope you boys never shoot wild birds?”
He looked confused at first, then smacked his hands together as he remembered. “Oh, yes, yes! A big white bird with long wings and pink feet. Wow! What a voice she had! She came in the afternoon and kept flying around the pond and screaming until dark. She seemed to be in some kind of trouble, but I couldn't understand her. She might have been heading to the other ocean and didn't know how far it was. She was scared she’d never get there. She sounded more sorrowful than our birds here; she cried at night. She saw the light from my window and darted up to it. Maybe she thought my house was a boat, she was so wild. The next morning, when the sun rose, I went out to give her food, but she flew up into the sky and went on her way.” Ivar ran his fingers through his thick hair. “I have many strange birds that stop by here. They come from far away and are great company. I hope you boys never shoot wild birds?”
Lou and Oscar grinned, and Ivar shook his bushy head. “Yes, I know boys are thoughtless. But these wild things are God’s birds. He watches over them and counts them, as we do our cattle; Christ says so in the New Testament.”
Lou and Oscar smiled, and Ivar shook his thick head. “Yes, I know boys can be careless. But these wild creatures are God’s birds. He looks after them and counts them, just like we do with our cattle; Christ says so in the New Testament.”
“Now, Ivar,” Lou asked, “may we water our horses at your pond and give them some feed? It’s a bad road to your place.”
“Now, Ivar,” Lou asked, “can we water our horses at your pond and give them some feed? It’s a tough road to your place.”
“Yes, yes, it is.” The old man scrambled about and began to loose the tugs. “A bad road, eh, girls? And the bay with a colt at home!”
“Yes, yes, it is.” The old man hurried around and started to untie the ropes. “A rough road, right, girls? And the bay with a colt at home!”
Oscar brushed the old man aside. “We’ll take care of the horses, Ivar. You’ll be finding some disease on them. Alexandra wants to see your hammocks.”
Oscar pushed the old man aside. “We’ll handle the horses, Ivar. You’ll probably find some disease on them. Alexandra wants to see your hammocks.”
Ivar led Alexandra and Emil to his little cave house. He had but one room, neatly plastered and whitewashed, and there was a wooden floor. There was a kitchen stove, a table covered with oilcloth, two chairs, a clock, a calendar, a few books on the window-shelf; nothing more. But the place was as clean as a cupboard.
Ivar took Alexandra and Emil to his small cave house. It had just one room, neatly plastered and painted white, with a wooden floor. There was a kitchen stove, a table covered with oilcloth, two chairs, a clock, a calendar, and a few books on the windowsill; nothing else. But the place was spotless.
“But where do you sleep, Ivar?” Emil asked, looking about.
“But where do you sleep, Ivar?” Emil asked, glancing around.
Ivar unslung a hammock from a hook on the wall; in it was rolled a buffalo robe. “There, my son. A hammock is a good bed, and in winter I wrap up in this skin. Where I go to work, the beds are not half so easy as this.”
Ivar took down a hammock from a hook on the wall; rolled up inside it was a buffalo robe. “Here you go, my son. A hammock makes a comfortable bed, and in the winter, I use this skin to stay warm. The beds where I work are nowhere near as comfortable as this.”
By this time Emil had lost all his timidity. He thought a cave a very superior kind of house. There was something pleasantly unusual about it and about Ivar. “Do the birds know you will be kind to them, Ivar? Is that why so many come?” he asked.
By this time, Emil had completely lost his shyness. He thought a cave was a much better kind of house. There was something pleasantly different about it and about Ivar. “Do the birds know you’ll be nice to them, Ivar? Is that why so many come?” he asked.
Ivar sat down on the floor and tucked his feet under him. “See, little brother, they have come from a long way, and they are very tired. From up there where they are flying, our country looks dark and flat. They must have water to drink and to bathe in before they can go on with their journey. They look this way and that, and far below them they see something shining, like a piece of glass set in the dark earth. That is my pond. They come to it and are not disturbed. Maybe I sprinkle a little corn. They tell the other birds, and next year more come this way. They have their roads up there, as we have down here.”
Ivar sat on the floor and tucked his feet under him. “Look, little brother, they’ve come a long way, and they’re really tired. From up there where they’re flying, our country looks dark and flat. They need water to drink and to bathe in before they can continue their journey. They glance around, and far below them, they see something shiny, like a piece of glass set in the dark earth. That’s my pond. They come to it and aren’t scared. Maybe I toss out a little corn. They tell the other birds, and next year more of them come this way. They have their routes up there, just like we have down here.”
Emil rubbed his knees thoughtfully. “And is that true, Ivar, about the head ducks falling back when they are tired, and the hind ones taking their place?”
Emil rubbed his knees, thinking hard. “Is it true, Ivar, that the head ducks fall back when they get tired, and the ones in the back move up to take their place?”
“Yes. The point of the wedge gets the worst of it; they cut the wind. They can only stand it there a little while—half an hour, maybe. Then they fall back and the wedge splits a little, while the rear ones come up the middle to the front. Then it closes up and they fly on, with a new edge. They are always changing like that, up in the air. Never any confusion; just like soldiers who have been drilled.”
“Yes. The tip of the wedge takes the brunt of it; they slice through the wind. They can only handle it there for a short time—maybe half an hour. Then they fall back, and the wedge spreads out a bit, while the ones in the back move up the middle to the front. Then it closes up, and they zoom off with a fresh edge. They’re always shifting like that up in the sky. No chaos; just like soldiers who have been trained.”
Alexandra had selected her hammock by the time the boys came up from the pond. They would not come in, but sat in the shade of the bank outside while Alexandra and Ivar talked about the birds and about his housekeeping, and why he never ate meat, fresh or salt.
Alexandra had picked out her hammock by the time the boys arrived from the pond. They didn't come in but sat in the shade of the bank outside while Alexandra and Ivar chatted about the birds, his housekeeping, and why he never ate meat, whether fresh or salted.
Alexandra was sitting on one of the wooden chairs, her arms resting on the table. Ivar was sitting on the floor at her feet. “Ivar,” she said suddenly, beginning to trace the pattern on the oilcloth with her forefinger, “I came to-day more because I wanted to talk to you than because I wanted to buy a hammock.”
Alexandra was sitting on one of the wooden chairs, her arms resting on the table. Ivar was sitting on the floor at her feet. “Ivar,” she said suddenly, starting to trace the pattern on the oilcloth with her forefinger, “I came today more because I wanted to talk to you than because I wanted to buy a hammock.”
“Yes?” The old man scraped his bare feet on the plank floor.
“Yes?” The old man rubbed his bare feet on the wooden floor.
“We have a big bunch of hogs, Ivar. I wouldn’t sell in the spring, when everybody advised me to, and now so many people are losing their hogs that I am frightened. What can be done?”
“We have a ton of pigs, Ivar. I refused to sell in the spring when everyone told me to, and now so many people are losing their pigs that I’m worried. What can we do?”
Ivar’s little eyes began to shine. They lost their vagueness.
Ivar's small eyes started to sparkle. They lost their cloudiness.
“You feed them swill and such stuff? Of course! And sour milk? Oh, yes! And keep them in a stinking pen? I tell you, sister, the hogs of this country are put upon! They become unclean, like the hogs in the Bible. If you kept your chickens like that, what would happen? You have a little sorghum patch, maybe? Put a fence around it, and turn the hogs in. Build a shed to give them shade, a thatch on poles. Let the boys haul water to them in barrels, clean water, and plenty. Get them off the old stinking ground, and do not let them go back there until winter. Give them only grain and clean feed, such as you would give horses or cattle. Hogs do not like to be filthy.”
“You feed them garbage and that kind of stuff? Of course! And sour milk? Oh, yes! And keep them in a stinky pen? I tell you, sister, the hogs in this country are mistreated! They become dirty, just like the hogs in the Bible. If you kept your chickens like that, what do you think would happen? Do you have a little sorghum patch, maybe? Put a fence around it and let the hogs in. Build a shed to give them shade, a thatch on poles. Have the boys haul clean water to them in barrels, plenty of it. Get them off the old stinky ground, and don’t let them go back there until winter. Feed them only grain and clean food, the kind you'd give to horses or cattle. Hogs don’t like to be filthy.”
The boys outside the door had been listening. Lou nudged his brother. “Come, the horses are done eating. Let’s hitch up and get out of here. He’ll fill her full of notions. She’ll be for having the pigs sleep with us, next.”
The boys outside the door had been listening. Lou nudged his brother. “Come on, the horses are done eating. Let’s get them hitched up and leave. He’ll fill her head with ideas. Next, she’ll want the pigs to sleep with us.”
Oscar grunted and got up. Carl, who could not understand what Ivar said, saw that the two boys were displeased. They did not mind hard work, but they hated experiments and could never see the use of taking pains. Even Lou, who was more elastic than his older brother, disliked to do anything different from their neighbors. He felt that it made them conspicuous and gave people a chance to talk about them.
Oscar grunted and got up. Carl, who didn’t understand what Ivar said, noticed that the two boys were unhappy. They didn’t mind hard work, but they hated experiments and could never see the point in going through the trouble. Even Lou, who was more flexible than his older brother, didn’t like doing anything different from their neighbors. He thought it made them stand out and gave people a chance to gossip about them.
Once they were on the homeward road, the boys forgot their ill-humor and joked about Ivar and his birds. Alexandra did not propose any reforms in the care of the pigs, and they hoped she had forgotten Ivar’s talk. They agreed that he was crazier than ever, and would never be able to prove up on his land because he worked it so little. Alexandra privately resolved that she would have a talk with Ivar about this and stir him up. The boys persuaded Carl to stay for supper and go swimming in the pasture pond after dark.
Once they were on their way home, the boys let go of their bad mood and started joking about Ivar and his birds. Alexandra didn’t suggest any changes to how the pigs were cared for, and they hoped she had forgotten Ivar’s conversation. They all agreed that he was crazier than ever and would never be able to claim his land because he hardly worked on it. Alexandra privately decided that she would talk to Ivar about this and get him motivated. The boys convinced Carl to stay for dinner and go swimming in the pasture pond after dark.
That evening, after she had washed the supper dishes, Alexandra sat down on the kitchen doorstep, while her mother was mixing the bread. It was a still, deep-breathing summer night, full of the smell of the hay fields. Sounds of laughter and splashing came up from the pasture, and when the moon rose rapidly above the bare rim of the prairie, the pond glittered like polished metal, and she could see the flash of white bodies as the boys ran about the edge, or jumped into the water. Alexandra watched the shimmering pool dreamily, but eventually her eyes went back to the sorghum patch south of the barn, where she was planning to make her new pig corral.
That evening, after she washed the dinner dishes, Alexandra sat down on the kitchen steps while her mom was mixing the bread. It was a calm, deep-breathing summer night, filled with the scent of the hay fields. Sounds of laughter and splashing came from the pasture, and when the moon rose quickly above the bare edge of the prairie, the pond sparkled like polished metal, and she could see the flash of white bodies as the boys ran along the edge or jumped into the water. Alexandra watched the glimmering pond dreamily, but eventually her gaze shifted back to the sorghum patch south of the barn, where she planned to build her new pig corral.
IV
For the first three years after John Bergson’s death, the affairs of his family prospered. Then came the hard times that brought every one on the Divide to the brink of despair; three years of drouth and failure, the last struggle of a wild soil against the encroaching plowshare. The first of these fruitless summers the Bergson boys bore courageously. The failure of the corn crop made labor cheap. Lou and Oscar hired two men and put in bigger crops than ever before. They lost everything they spent. The whole country was discouraged. Farmers who were already in debt had to give up their land. A few foreclosures demoralized the county. The settlers sat about on the wooden sidewalks in the little town and told each other that the country was never meant for men to live in; the thing to do was to get back to Iowa, to Illinois, to any place that had been proved habitable. The Bergson boys, certainly, would have been happier with their uncle Otto, in the bakery shop in Chicago. Like most of their neighbors, they were meant to follow in paths already marked out for them, not to break trails in a new country. A steady job, a few holidays, nothing to think about, and they would have been very happy. It was no fault of theirs that they had been dragged into the wilderness when they were little boys. A pioneer should have imagination, should be able to enjoy the idea of things more than the things themselves.
For the first three years after John Bergson’s death, his family’s situation thrived. Then tough times hit, pushing everyone on the Divide to the edge of despair; three years of drought and failure, the last fight of a wild land against the encroaching plow. During the first of these unproductive summers, the Bergson boys stayed strong. The failed corn crop made labor cheap. Lou and Oscar hired two workers and planted bigger crops than ever before. They lost everything they invested. The entire area felt disheartened. Farmers who were already in debt had to give up their land. A few foreclosures demoralized the county. The settlers lounged on the wooden sidewalks in the small town, telling each other that the land was never meant for people to live in; the best move was to head back to Iowa, to Illinois, or anywhere that had proven livable. The Bergson boys would certainly have been happier with their uncle Otto in the bakery shop in Chicago. Like most of their neighbors, they were meant to follow paths already laid out for them, not to forge new trails in an uncharted land. A steady job, a few holidays, nothing to worry about, and they would have been very happy. It wasn’t their fault they had been pulled into the wilderness when they were just little boys. A pioneer should have imagination and be able to appreciate the idea of things more than the things themselves.
The second of these barren summers was passing. One September afternoon Alexandra had gone over to the garden across the draw to dig sweet potatoes—they had been thriving upon the weather that was fatal to everything else. But when Carl Linstrum came up the garden rows to find her, she was not working. She was standing lost in thought, leaning upon her pitchfork, her sunbonnet lying beside her on the ground. The dry garden patch smelled of drying vines and was strewn with yellow seed-cucumbers and pumpkins and citrons. At one end, next the rhubarb, grew feathery asparagus, with red berries. Down the middle of the garden was a row of gooseberry and currant bushes. A few tough zenias and marigolds and a row of scarlet sage bore witness to the buckets of water that Mrs. Bergson had carried there after sundown, against the prohibition of her sons. Carl came quietly and slowly up the garden path, looking intently at Alexandra. She did not hear him. She was standing perfectly still, with that serious ease so characteristic of her. Her thick, reddish braids, twisted about her head, fairly burned in the sunlight. The air was cool enough to make the warm sun pleasant on one’s back and shoulders, and so clear that the eye could follow a hawk up and up, into the blazing blue depths of the sky. Even Carl, never a very cheerful boy, and considerably darkened by these last two bitter years, loved the country on days like this, felt something strong and young and wild come out of it, that laughed at care.
The second of these dry summers was winding down. One September afternoon, Alexandra had gone over to the garden across the draw to dig sweet potatoes—they were thriving in the weather that was deadly to everything else. But when Carl Linstrum came up the garden rows to find her, she wasn't working. She was standing lost in thought, leaning on her pitchfork, her sunbonnet lying beside her on the ground. The dry patch of the garden smelled of drying vines and was scattered with yellow seed cucumbers, pumpkins, and citrons. At one end, next to the rhubarb, grew feathery asparagus with red berries. Down the middle of the garden was a row of gooseberry and currant bushes. A few tough zinnias and marigolds and a row of scarlet sage showed the evidence of the buckets of water Mrs. Bergson had carried there after sundown, despite her sons' disapproval. Carl came quietly and slowly up the garden path, looking intently at Alexandra. She didn’t hear him. She was standing perfectly still, with that serious ease that was so characteristic of her. Her thick, reddish braids twisted around her head seemed to glow in the sunlight. The air was cool enough to make the warm sun feel nice on one’s back and shoulders, and it was so clear that you could follow a hawk soaring higher and higher into the bright blue sky. Even Carl, who was never really a cheerful boy and was weighed down by the last two harsh years, loved the countryside on days like this. He felt something strong, young, and wild emerging from it, something that mocked his worries.
“Alexandra,” he said as he approached her, “I want to talk to you. Let’s sit down by the gooseberry bushes.” He picked up her sack of potatoes and they crossed the garden. “Boys gone to town?” he asked as he sank down on the warm, sun-baked earth. “Well, we have made up our minds at last, Alexandra. We are really going away.”
“Alexandra,” he said as he walked over to her, “I need to talk to you. Let’s sit by the gooseberry bushes.” He picked up her sack of potatoes and they made their way across the garden. “The boys gone to town?” he asked as he settled down onto the warm, sun-baked ground. “Well, we’ve finally made up our minds, Alexandra. We are really leaving.”
She looked at him as if she were a little frightened. “Really, Carl? Is it settled?”
She looked at him as if she were a bit scared. “Really, Carl? Is it decided?”
“Yes, father has heard from St. Louis, and they will give him back his old job in the cigar factory. He must be there by the first of November. They are taking on new men then. We will sell the place for whatever we can get, and auction the stock. We haven’t enough to ship. I am going to learn engraving with a German engraver there, and then try to get work in Chicago.”
“Yes, Dad has heard from St. Louis, and they’re offering him his old job back at the cigar factory. He needs to be there by the first of November. They’ll be hiring new people then. We’ll sell the place for whatever we can get and auction off the stock. We don’t have enough to ship. I’m going to learn engraving with a German engraver there and then try to find work in Chicago.”
Alexandra’s hands dropped in her lap. Her eyes became dreamy and filled with tears.
Alexandra let her hands fall into her lap. Her eyes turned dreamy and filled with tears.
Carl’s sensitive lower lip trembled. He scratched in the soft earth beside him with a stick. “That’s all I hate about it, Alexandra,” he said slowly. “You’ve stood by us through so much and helped father out so many times, and now it seems as if we were running off and leaving you to face the worst of it. But it isn’t as if we could really ever be of any help to you. We are only one more drag, one more thing you look out for and feel responsible for. Father was never meant for a farmer, you know that. And I hate it. We’d only get in deeper and deeper.”
Carl's sensitive lower lip quivered. He scratched at the soft earth next to him with a stick. “That’s what I hate about it, Alexandra,” he said slowly. “You’ve been there for us through so much and helped Dad out so many times, and now it feels like we’re just running away and leaving you to deal with the hardest parts. But it’s not like we could really help you anyway. We’re just one more burden, one more thing you have to worry about and feel responsible for. Dad was never cut out to be a farmer, you know that. And I hate it. We’d just end up getting in deeper and deeper.”
“Yes, yes, Carl, I know. You are wasting your life here. You are able to do much better things. You are nearly nineteen now, and I wouldn’t have you stay. I’ve always hoped you would get away. But I can’t help feeling scared when I think how I will miss you—more than you will ever know.” She brushed the tears from her cheeks, not trying to hide them.
“Yes, yes, Carl, I get it. You’re wasting your life here. You can do so much more. You’re almost nineteen now, and I wouldn’t want you to stay. I’ve always wished for you to leave. But I can’t help feeling scared when I think about how much I’ll miss you—more than you’ll ever know.” She wiped the tears from her cheeks, not bothering to hide them.
“But, Alexandra,” he said sadly and wistfully, “I’ve never been any real help to you, beyond sometimes trying to keep the boys in a good humor.”
“But, Alexandra,” he said with a sad and longing sigh, “I’ve never really been much help to you, other than occasionally trying to keep the boys in a good mood.”
Alexandra smiled and shook her head. “Oh, it’s not that. Nothing like that. It’s by understanding me, and the boys, and mother, that you’ve helped me. I expect that is the only way one person ever really can help another. I think you are about the only one that ever helped me. Somehow it will take more courage to bear your going than everything that has happened before.”
Alexandra smiled and shook her head. “Oh, it’s not like that at all. It’s by understanding me, the boys, and mom that you’ve really helped me. I believe that’s the only way one person can truly help another. I think you’re the only one who has ever helped me. Somehow, it’s going to take more courage to deal with your leaving than everything that’s happened before.”
Carl looked at the ground. “You see, we’ve all depended so on you,” he said, “even father. He makes me laugh. When anything comes up he always says, ‘I wonder what the Bergsons are going to do about that? I guess I’ll go and ask her.’ I’ll never forget that time, when we first came here, and our horse had the colic, and I ran over to your place—your father was away, and you came home with me and showed father how to let the wind out of the horse. You were only a little girl then, but you knew ever so much more about farm work than poor father. You remember how homesick I used to get, and what long talks we used to have coming from school? We’ve someway always felt alike about things.”
Carl looked at the ground. “You see, we’ve all relied on you so much,” he said, “even Dad. He cracks me up. Whenever something comes up, he always says, ‘I wonder what the Bergsons are going to do about that? I guess I’ll go and ask her.’ I’ll never forget that time when we first got here, and our horse had colic, and I ran over to your place—your dad was away, and you came home with me and showed Dad how to relieve the horse. You were just a little girl back then, but you knew so much more about farm work than poor Dad. Remember how homesick I used to get, and all those long talks we had coming home from school? We’ve always seemed to feel the same way about things.”
“Yes, that’s it; we’ve liked the same things and we’ve liked them together, without anybody else knowing. And we’ve had good times, hunting for Christmas trees and going for ducks and making our plum wine together every year. We’ve never either of us had any other close friend. And now—” Alexandra wiped her eyes with the corner of her apron, “and now I must remember that you are going where you will have many friends, and will find the work you were meant to do. But you’ll write to me, Carl? That will mean a great deal to me here.”
“Yes, that’s it; we’ve enjoyed the same things, and we’ve shared them together without anyone else knowing. We’ve had great times hunting for Christmas trees, going duck hunting, and making our plum wine together every year. Neither of us has ever had another close friend. And now—” Alexandra wiped her eyes with the corner of her apron, “and now I have to remember that you’re going somewhere where you’ll have many friends and find the work you were destined for. But you’ll write to me, Carl? That would mean a lot to me here.”
“I’ll write as long as I live,” cried the boy impetuously. “And I’ll be working for you as much as for myself, Alexandra. I want to do something you’ll like and be proud of. I’m a fool here, but I know I can do something!” He sat up and frowned at the red grass.
“I’ll write as long as I live,” the boy exclaimed passionately. “And I’ll be working for you just as much as for myself, Alexandra. I want to create something that you’ll appreciate and be proud of. I might feel lost here, but I know I have what it takes to do something!” He sat up and glared at the red grass.
Alexandra sighed. “How discouraged the boys will be when they hear. They always come home from town discouraged, anyway. So many people are trying to leave the country, and they talk to our boys and make them low-spirited. I’m afraid they are beginning to feel hard toward me because I won’t listen to any talk about going. Sometimes I feel like I’m getting tired of standing up for this country.”
Alexandra sighed. “The boys will be so discouraged when they hear this. They always come back from town feeling down anyway. So many people are trying to leave the country, and they talk to our boys and bring them down even more. I'm worried they're starting to feel bitter toward me because I refuse to entertain any talk about leaving. Sometimes I feel like I'm getting tired of defending this country.”
“I won’t tell the boys yet, if you’d rather not.”
“I won’t tell the guys yet, if you'd prefer not to.”
“Oh, I’ll tell them myself, to-night, when they come home. They’ll be talking wild, anyway, and no good comes of keeping bad news. It’s all harder on them than it is on me. Lou wants to get married, poor boy, and he can’t until times are better. See, there goes the sun, Carl. I must be getting back. Mother will want her potatoes. It’s chilly already, the moment the light goes.”
“Oh, I’ll tell them myself tonight when they get back. They’ll be all worked up anyway, and it doesn’t help to hold onto bad news. It’s tougher on them than it is on me. Lou wants to get married, poor guy, but he can’t until things improve. Look, the sun is setting, Carl. I should head back. Mom will want her potatoes. It’s getting chilly already, as soon as the light goes.”
Alexandra rose and looked about. A golden afterglow throbbed in the west, but the country already looked empty and mournful. A dark moving mass came over the western hill, the Lee boy was bringing in the herd from the other half-section. Emil ran from the windmill to open the corral gate. From the log house, on the little rise across the draw, the smoke was curling. The cattle lowed and bellowed. In the sky the pale half-moon was slowly silvering. Alexandra and Carl walked together down the potato rows. “I have to keep telling myself what is going to happen,” she said softly. “Since you have been here, ten years now, I have never really been lonely. But I can remember what it was like before. Now I shall have nobody but Emil. But he is my boy, and he is tender-hearted.”
Alexandra stood up and looked around. A golden glow lingered in the west, but the landscape already seemed empty and sad. A dark figure was moving over the western hill; the Lee boy was bringing in the herd from the other section. Emil ran from the windmill to open the corral gate. From the log house on the small rise across the draw, smoke was curling up. The cattle mooed and bellowed. In the sky, the pale half-moon was slowly shining. Alexandra and Carl strolled together down the rows of potatoes. “I keep reminding myself of what’s going to happen,” she said quietly. “Since you’ve been here, for ten years now, I’ve never really felt lonely. But I remember what it was like before. Now I’ll only have Emil. But he’s my son, and he’s tender-hearted.”
That night, when the boys were called to supper, they sat down moodily. They had worn their coats to town, but they ate in their striped shirts and suspenders. They were grown men now, and, as Alexandra said, for the last few years they had been growing more and more like themselves. Lou was still the slighter of the two, the quicker and more intelligent, but apt to go off at half-cock. He had a lively blue eye, a thin, fair skin (always burned red to the neckband of his shirt in summer), stiff, yellow hair that would not lie down on his head, and a bristly little yellow mustache, of which he was very proud. Oscar could not grow a mustache; his pale face was as bare as an egg, and his white eyebrows gave it an empty look. He was a man of powerful body and unusual endurance; the sort of man you could attach to a corn-sheller as you would an engine. He would turn it all day, without hurrying, without slowing down. But he was as indolent of mind as he was unsparing of his body. His love of routine amounted to a vice. He worked like an insect, always doing the same thing over in the same way, regardless of whether it was best or no. He felt that there was a sovereign virtue in mere bodily toil, and he rather liked to do things in the hardest way. If a field had once been in corn, he couldn’t bear to put it into wheat. He liked to begin his corn-planting at the same time every year, whether the season were backward or forward. He seemed to feel that by his own irreproachable regularity he would clear himself of blame and reprove the weather. When the wheat crop failed, he threshed the straw at a dead loss to demonstrate how little grain there was, and thus prove his case against Providence.
That night, when the guys were called to dinner, they sat down glumly. They had worn their jackets to town, but they ate in their striped shirts and suspenders. They were grown men now, and, as Alexandra said, over the past few years, they had been becoming more and more like themselves. Lou was still the smaller of the two, quicker and sharper, but likely to act impulsively. He had a lively blue eye, a thin, fair complexion (always burned red to the neck of his shirt in summer), stiff, yellow hair that wouldn’t lay flat, and a bristly little yellow mustache that he was very proud of. Oscar couldn’t grow a mustache; his pale face was as smooth as an egg, and his white eyebrows made it look empty. He was a big guy with a strong body and incredible endurance; the kind of man you could hook up to a corn-sheller like an engine. He could run it all day, without rushing or slowing down. But he was just as lazy in his mind as he was hard on his body. His love for routine was almost a fault. He worked like a bug, always doing the same tasks the same way, regardless of whether it was the best method. He believed there was a great virtue in simple physical labor, and he liked to do things the hardest way possible. If a field had been planted with corn once, he couldn’t stand to plant wheat in it. He liked to start his corn-planting at the same time every year, no matter if the season was early or late. He seemed to think that by being perfectly regular, he could absolve himself of blame and scold the weather. When the wheat crop failed, he threshed the straw at a loss to show how little grain there was, thus proving his point against Providence.
Lou, on the other hand, was fussy and flighty; always planned to get through two days’ work in one, and often got only the least important things done. He liked to keep the place up, but he never got round to doing odd jobs until he had to neglect more pressing work to attend to them. In the middle of the wheat harvest, when the grain was over-ripe and every hand was needed, he would stop to mend fences or to patch the harness; then dash down to the field and overwork and be laid up in bed for a week. The two boys balanced each other, and they pulled well together. They had been good friends since they were children. One seldom went anywhere, even to town, without the other.
Lou, on the other hand, was picky and restless; he always intended to finish two days' worth of work in one, but often only managed to get the least important tasks done. He liked to keep the place tidy, but he never got around to doing small jobs until he had to set aside more important work to take care of them. In the middle of the wheat harvest, when the grain was overripe and every hand was needed, he would stop to repair fences or patch the harness; then he’d rush back to the field and overwork himself, ending up bedridden for a week. The two boys balanced each other out, and they worked together well. They had been good friends since childhood. One seldom went anywhere, even to town, without the other.
To-night, after they sat down to supper, Oscar kept looking at Lou as if he expected him to say something, and Lou blinked his eyes and frowned at his plate. It was Alexandra herself who at last opened the discussion.
Tonight, after they sat down for dinner, Oscar kept looking at Lou like he expected him to say something, and Lou blinked and frowned at his plate. It was Alexandra herself who finally started the conversation.
“The Linstrums,” she said calmly, as she put another plate of hot biscuit on the table, “are going back to St. Louis. The old man is going to work in the cigar factory again.”
“The Linstrums,” she said calmly, as she placed another plate of hot biscuits on the table, “are moving back to St. Louis. The old man is going to work at the cigar factory again.”
At this Lou plunged in. “You see, Alexandra, everybody who can crawl out is going away. There’s no use of us trying to stick it out, just to be stubborn. There’s something in knowing when to quit.”
At this, Lou jumped in. “You see, Alexandra, everyone who can get out is leaving. It’s pointless for us to try to hang on just to be stubborn. There’s wisdom in knowing when to give up.”
“Where do you want to go, Lou?”
“Where do you want to go, Lou?”
“Any place where things will grow,” said Oscar grimly.
“Anywhere that things can grow,” Oscar said somberly.
Lou reached for a potato. “Chris Arnson has traded his half-section for a place down on the river.”
Lou reached for a potato. “Chris Arnson has swapped his half-section for a spot by the river.”
“Who did he trade with?”
“Who did he trade with?”
“Charley Fuller, in town.”
“Charley Fuller is in town.”
“Fuller the real estate man? You see, Lou, that Fuller has a head on him. He’s buying and trading for every bit of land he can get up here. It’ll make him a rich man, some day.”
“Fuller, the real estate guy? You see, Lou, that Fuller is sharp. He’s scooping up and trading for every piece of land he can find up here. It’s going to make him a wealthy man someday.”
“He’s rich now, that’s why he can take a chance.”
"He's wealthy now, which is why he can afford to take a risk."
“Why can’t we? We’ll live longer than he will. Some day the land itself will be worth more than all we can ever raise on it.”
“Why can’t we? We’ll live longer than he will. Someday the land itself will be worth more than everything we can ever grow on it.”
Lou laughed. “It could be worth that, and still not be worth much. Why, Alexandra, you don’t know what you’re talking about. Our place wouldn’t bring now what it would six years ago. The fellows that settled up here just made a mistake. Now they’re beginning to see this high land wasn’t never meant to grow nothing on, and everybody who ain’t fixed to graze cattle is trying to crawl out. It’s too high to farm up here. All the Americans are skinning out. That man Percy Adams, north of town, told me that he was going to let Fuller take his land and stuff for four hundred dollars and a ticket to Chicago.”
Lou laughed. “It might be worth that, but it still wouldn't be worth much. Why, Alexandra, you don’t know what you’re talking about. Our place wouldn’t sell for what it would have six years ago. The guys who moved up here just made a mistake. Now they’re starting to realize this high land was never meant for farming, and everyone who isn’t set up to raise cattle is trying to get out. It’s too high to farm up here. All the Americans are leaving. That guy Percy Adams, north of town, told me he was going to let Fuller take his land and everything for four hundred dollars and a ticket to Chicago.”
“There’s Fuller again!” Alexandra exclaimed. “I wish that man would take me for a partner. He’s feathering his nest! If only poor people could learn a little from rich people! But all these fellows who are running off are bad farmers, like poor Mr. Linstrum. They couldn’t get ahead even in good years, and they all got into debt while father was getting out. I think we ought to hold on as long as we can on father’s account. He was so set on keeping this land. He must have seen harder times than this, here. How was it in the early days, mother?”
“There’s Fuller again!” Alexandra said. “I wish that guy would take me on as a partner. He’s really building up his wealth! If only poor people could learn a bit from the rich! But all these guys who are leaving are terrible farmers, like poor Mr. Linstrum. They couldn’t make it even in good times, and they all fell into debt while dad was getting out of it. I think we should hold on as long as we can for dad’s sake. He was so determined to keep this land. He must have gone through tougher times than this, here. What was it like in the early days, mom?”
Mrs. Bergson was weeping quietly. These family discussions always depressed her, and made her remember all that she had been torn away from. “I don’t see why the boys are always taking on about going away,” she said, wiping her eyes. “I don’t want to move again; out to some raw place, maybe, where we’d be worse off than we are here, and all to do over again. I won’t move! If the rest of you go, I will ask some of the neighbors to take me in, and stay and be buried by father. I’m not going to leave him by himself on the prairie, for cattle to run over.” She began to cry more bitterly.
Mrs. Bergson was crying quietly. These family discussions always brought her down and made her think about everything she had lost. “I don’t understand why the boys are always stressing about leaving,” she said, wiping her eyes. “I don’t want to move again; to some remote place, maybe, where we’d be worse off than we are here, and have to start all over again. I won’t move! If the rest of you go, I’ll ask some neighbors to take me in, and I’ll stay and be buried next to Dad. I’m not going to leave him all alone on the prairie for cattle to trample on.” She began to cry even harder.
The boys looked angry. Alexandra put a soothing hand on her mother’s shoulder. “There’s no question of that, mother. You don’t have to go if you don’t want to. A third of the place belongs to you by American law, and we can’t sell without your consent. We only want you to advise us. How did it use to be when you and father first came? Was it really as bad as this, or not?”
The boys looked upset. Alexandra placed a calming hand on her mom's shoulder. “There's no doubt about it, Mom. You don’t have to go if you don’t want to. A third of the property is yours by American law, and we can’t sell it without your approval. We just want your advice. What was it like when you and Dad first arrived? Was it really as bad as this, or not?”
“Oh, worse! Much worse,” moaned Mrs. Bergson. “Drouth, chince-bugs, hail, everything! My garden all cut to pieces like sauerkraut. No grapes on the creek, no nothing. The people all lived just like coyotes.”
“Oh, worse! Much worse,” complained Mrs. Bergson. “Drought, chinch bugs, hail, everything! My garden is all wrecked like sauerkraut. No grapes by the creek, nothing. The people are living like coyotes.”
Oscar got up and tramped out of the kitchen. Lou followed him. They felt that Alexandra had taken an unfair advantage in turning their mother loose on them. The next morning they were silent and reserved. They did not offer to take the women to church, but went down to the barn immediately after breakfast and stayed there all day. When Carl Linstrum came over in the afternoon, Alexandra winked to him and pointed toward the barn. He understood her and went down to play cards with the boys. They believed that a very wicked thing to do on Sunday, and it relieved their feelings.
Oscar got up and stomped out of the kitchen. Lou followed him. They felt that Alexandra had unfairly leveraged their mother against them. The next morning, they were quiet and distant. They didn’t offer to take the women to church but went straight to the barn right after breakfast and stayed there all day. When Carl Linstrum came over in the afternoon, Alexandra winked at him and nodded toward the barn. He got the hint and went down to play cards with the boys. They thought it was really wrong to do that on Sunday, but it made them feel better.
Alexandra stayed in the house. On Sunday afternoon Mrs. Bergson always took a nap, and Alexandra read. During the week she read only the newspaper, but on Sunday, and in the long evenings of winter, she read a good deal; read a few things over a great many times. She knew long portions of the “Frithjof Saga” by heart, and, like most Swedes who read at all, she was fond of Longfellow’s verse,—the ballads and the “Golden Legend” and “The Spanish Student.” To-day she sat in the wooden rocking-chair with the Swedish Bible open on her knees, but she was not reading. She was looking thoughtfully away at the point where the upland road disappeared over the rim of the prairie. Her body was in an attitude of perfect repose, such as it was apt to take when she was thinking earnestly. Her mind was slow, truthful, steadfast. She had not the least spark of cleverness.
Alexandra stayed in the house. On Sunday afternoon, Mrs. Bergson always took a nap, and Alexandra read. During the week, she only read the newspaper, but on Sunday, and during the long winter evenings, she read a lot; she read some things many times over. She knew long sections of the “Frithjof Saga” by heart, and like most Swedes who read at all, she enjoyed Longfellow’s poetry—the ballads and the “Golden Legend” and “The Spanish Student.” Today, she sat in the wooden rocking chair with the Swedish Bible open on her lap, but she wasn’t reading. She was staring thoughtfully at the spot where the upland road faded over the edge of the prairie. Her body was in a relaxed position, which she often adopted when she was thinking hard. Her mind was slow, honest, and steady. She didn’t have an ounce of cleverness.
All afternoon the sitting-room was full of quiet and sunlight. Emil was making rabbit traps in the kitchen shed. The hens were clucking and scratching brown holes in the flower beds, and the wind was teasing the prince’s feather by the door.
All afternoon, the living room was filled with peace and sunlight. Emil was building rabbit traps in the kitchen shed. The hens were clucking and scratching brown patches in the flower beds, and the wind was playing with the prince's feather by the door.
That evening Carl came in with the boys to supper.
That evening, Carl came in with the guys for dinner.
“Emil,” said Alexandra, when they were all seated at the table, “how would you like to go traveling? Because I am going to take a trip, and you can go with me if you want to.”
“Emil,” said Alexandra, when they were all seated at the table, “would you like to go traveling? I’m planning a trip, and you can come along if you want.”
The boys looked up in amazement; they were always afraid of Alexandra’s schemes. Carl was interested.
The boys looked up in astonishment; they were always wary of Alexandra’s plans. Carl was intrigued.
“I’ve been thinking, boys,” she went on, “that maybe I am too set against making a change. I’m going to take Brigham and the buckboard to-morrow and drive down to the river country and spend a few days looking over what they’ve got down there. If I find anything good, you boys can go down and make a trade.”
“I’ve been thinking, guys,” she continued, “that maybe I’m too stubborn about making a change. I’m going to take Brigham and the wagon tomorrow and drive down to the river area to spend a few days checking out what they have down there. If I find anything worthwhile, you guys can come down and make a trade.”
“Nobody down there will trade for anything up here,” said Oscar gloomily.
“Nobody down there will trade for anything up here,” Oscar said with a frown.
“That’s just what I want to find out. Maybe they are just as discontented down there as we are up here. Things away from home often look better than they are. You know what your Hans Andersen book says, Carl, about the Swedes liking to buy Danish bread and the Danes liking to buy Swedish bread, because people always think the bread of another country is better than their own. Anyway, I’ve heard so much about the river farms, I won’t be satisfied till I’ve seen for myself.”
“That’s exactly what I want to find out. Maybe they’re just as unhappy down there as we are up here. Things away from home often seem better than they really are. You know what your Hans Andersen book says, Carl, about the Swedes enjoying Danish bread and the Danes enjoying Swedish bread, because people always think the bread from another country is better than their own. Anyway, I’ve heard so much about the river farms; I won’t be satisfied until I’ve seen them for myself.”
Lou fidgeted. “Look out! Don’t agree to anything. Don’t let them fool you.”
Lou fidgeted. “Watch out! Don’t agree to anything. Don’t let them trick you.”
Lou was apt to be fooled himself. He had not yet learned to keep away from the shell-game wagons that followed the circus.
Lou was prone to getting tricked himself. He still hadn't figured out how to stay away from the shell-game booths that followed the circus.
After supper Lou put on a necktie and went across the fields to court Annie Lee, and Carl and Oscar sat down to a game of checkers, while Alexandra read “The Swiss Family Robinson” aloud to her mother and Emil. It was not long before the two boys at the table neglected their game to listen. They were all big children together, and they found the adventures of the family in the tree house so absorbing that they gave them their undivided attention.
After dinner, Lou put on a tie and walked across the fields to visit Annie Lee, while Carl and Oscar sat down for a game of checkers. Meanwhile, Alexandra read "The Swiss Family Robinson" aloud to her mother and Emil. It wasn’t long before the two boys at the table stopped paying attention to their game and started listening. They were all just big kids together, and they found the family's adventures in the tree house so captivating that they gave it their full attention.
V
Alexandra and Emil spent five days down among the river farms, driving up and down the valley. Alexandra talked to the men about their crops and to the women about their poultry. She spent a whole day with one young farmer who had been away at school, and who was experimenting with a new kind of clover hay. She learned a great deal. As they drove along, she and Emil talked and planned. At last, on the sixth day, Alexandra turned Brigham’s head northward and left the river behind.
Alexandra and Emil spent five days down by the river farms, driving up and down the valley. Alexandra chatted with the men about their crops and the women about their chickens. She spent an entire day with a young farmer who had been away at school and was trying out a new type of clover hay. She learned a lot. While they drove around, she and Emil talked and made plans. Finally, on the sixth day, Alexandra turned Brigham's head north and left the river behind.
“There’s nothing in it for us down there, Emil. There are a few fine farms, but they are owned by the rich men in town, and couldn’t be bought. Most of the land is rough and hilly. They can always scrape along down there, but they can never do anything big. Down there they have a little certainty, but up with us there is a big chance. We must have faith in the high land, Emil. I want to hold on harder than ever, and when you’re a man you’ll thank me.” She urged Brigham forward.
“There’s nothing for us down there, Emil. There are a few nice farms, but they're owned by the wealthy guys in town and aren't for sale. Most of the land is rough and hilly. They can get by down there, but they can never achieve anything major. Down there, they have a bit of certainty, but up here with us, there’s a greater opportunity. We need to believe in the high land, Emil. I want to hold on tighter than ever, and when you're a man, you’ll appreciate it.” She pushed Brigham forward.
When the road began to climb the first long swells of the Divide, Alexandra hummed an old Swedish hymn, and Emil wondered why his sister looked so happy. Her face was so radiant that he felt shy about asking her. For the first time, perhaps, since that land emerged from the waters of geologic ages, a human face was set toward it with love and yearning. It seemed beautiful to her, rich and strong and glorious. Her eyes drank in the breadth of it, until her tears blinded her. Then the Genius of the Divide, the great, free spirit which breathes across it, must have bent lower than it ever bent to a human will before. The history of every country begins in the heart of a man or a woman.
When the road started to rise over the first long hills of the Divide, Alexandra hummed an old Swedish hymn, and Emil wondered why his sister seemed so happy. Her face was so bright that he felt too shy to ask her. For the first time, perhaps since that land emerged from the waters of ancient times, a human face was turned toward it with love and longing. It seemed beautiful to her, rich and strong and glorious. Her eyes absorbed its vastness until tears blurred her vision. Then the Spirit of the Divide, the great, free force that flows across it, must have lowered itself more than it ever had to a human will before. The story of every country starts in the heart of a man or a woman.
Alexandra reached home in the afternoon. That evening she held a family council and told her brothers all that she had seen and heard.
Alexandra got home in the afternoon. That evening, she gathered her family together and shared everything she had seen and heard with her brothers.
“I want you boys to go down yourselves and look it over. Nothing will convince you like seeing with your own eyes. The river land was settled before this, and so they are a few years ahead of us, and have learned more about farming. The land sells for three times as much as this, but in five years we will double it. The rich men down there own all the best land, and they are buying all they can get. The thing to do is to sell our cattle and what little old corn we have, and buy the Linstrum place. Then the next thing to do is to take out two loans on our half-sections, and buy Peter Crow’s place; raise every dollar we can, and buy every acre we can.”
“I want you guys to go down there and check it out for yourselves. Nothing will convince you like seeing it with your own eyes. The river land was settled earlier, so they are a few years ahead of us and have learned more about farming. The land sells for three times as much as this, but in five years, we’ll double our investment. The wealthy people down there own all the best land, and they’re buying up everything they can. The plan is to sell our cattle and the little bit of old corn we have and buy the Linstrum place. After that, we should take out two loans on our half-sections and buy Peter Crow’s place; gather every dollar we can and buy as much land as possible.”
“Mortgage the homestead again?” Lou cried. He sprang up and began to wind the clock furiously. “I won’t slave to pay off another mortgage. I’ll never do it. You’d just as soon kill us all, Alexandra, to carry out some scheme!”
“Mortgage the home again?” Lou shouted. He jumped up and started winding the clock angrily. “I won’t work myself to death to pay off another mortgage. I’ll never do it. You might as well be trying to kill us all, Alexandra, to push through some plan!”
Oscar rubbed his high, pale forehead. “How do you propose to pay off your mortgages?”
Oscar rubbed his high, pale forehead. “How do you plan to pay off your mortgages?”
Alexandra looked from one to the other and bit her lip. They had never seen her so nervous. “See here,” she brought out at last. “We borrow the money for six years. Well, with the money we buy a half-section from Linstrum and a half from Crow, and a quarter from Struble, maybe. That will give us upwards of fourteen hundred acres, won’t it? You won’t have to pay off your mortgages for six years. By that time, any of this land will be worth thirty dollars an acre—it will be worth fifty, but we’ll say thirty; then you can sell a garden patch anywhere, and pay off a debt of sixteen hundred dollars. It’s not the principal I’m worried about, it’s the interest and taxes. We’ll have to strain to meet the payments. But as sure as we are sitting here to-night, we can sit down here ten years from now independent landowners, not struggling farmers any longer. The chance that father was always looking for has come.”
Alexandra looked from one to the other and bit her lip. They had never seen her so nervous. “Listen,” she finally said. “We borrow the money for six years. Then we buy a half-section from Linstrum and a half from Crow, and maybe a quarter from Struble. That will give us over fourteen hundred acres, right? You won’t have to pay off your mortgages for six years. By then, any of this land will be worth thirty dollars an acre—it could be worth fifty, but let’s just say thirty; then you can sell a small plot anywhere and pay off a debt of sixteen hundred dollars. I'm not worried about the principal, it's the interest and taxes that concern me. We’ll have to work hard to meet the payments. But as sure as we’re sitting here tonight, we can be sitting here ten years from now as independent landowners, no longer struggling farmers. The opportunity that Dad was always looking for has finally arrived.”
Lou was pacing the floor. “But how do you know that land is going to go up enough to pay the mortgages and—”
Lou was pacing the floor. “But how do you know that land will increase enough to cover the mortgages and—”
“And make us rich besides?” Alexandra put in firmly. “I can’t explain that, Lou. You’ll have to take my word for it. I know, that’s all. When you drive about over the country you can feel it coming.”
“And make us rich too?” Alexandra interjected confidently. “I can’t explain it, Lou. You just have to trust me on this. I know, that’s all. When you travel around the country, you can sense it happening.”
Oscar had been sitting with his head lowered, his hands hanging between his knees. “But we can’t work so much land,” he said dully, as if he were talking to himself. “We can’t even try. It would just lie there and we’d work ourselves to death.” He sighed, and laid his calloused fist on the table.
Oscar had been sitting with his head down, his hands resting between his knees. “But we can’t work that much land,” he said flatly, as if he were speaking to himself. “We can’t even attempt it. It would just sit there and we’d work ourselves to death.” He sighed and placed his rough fist on the table.
Alexandra’s eyes filled with tears. She put her hand on his shoulder. “You poor boy, you won’t have to work it. The men in town who are buying up other people’s land don’t try to farm it. They are the men to watch, in a new country. Let’s try to do like the shrewd ones, and not like these stupid fellows. I don’t want you boys always to have to work like this. I want you to be independent, and Emil to go to school.”
Alexandra’s eyes welled up with tears. She placed her hand on his shoulder. “You poor thing, you won't have to do that work. The guys in town who are buying up other people's land aren’t trying to farm it. They’re the ones to keep an eye on in a new country. Let’s try to be smart like them, not like these clueless guys. I don’t want you boys to always have to work this hard. I want you to be independent, and Emil to go to school.”
Lou held his head as if it were splitting. “Everybody will say we are crazy. It must be crazy, or everybody would be doing it.”
Lou held his head like it was going to explode. “Everyone's going to say we’re insane. It has to be insane, or everyone would be doing it.”
“If they were, we wouldn’t have much chance. No, Lou, I was talking about that with the smart young man who is raising the new kind of clover. He says the right thing is usually just what everybody don’t do. Why are we better fixed than any of our neighbors? Because father had more brains. Our people were better people than these in the old country. We ought to do more than they do, and see further ahead. Yes, mother, I’m going to clear the table now.”
“If they were, we wouldn’t have much chance. No, Lou, I was talking about that with the smart young man who is cultivating the new type of clover. He says the right approach is usually just what everyone else isn’t doing. Why are we in a better position than our neighbors? Because dad had more common sense. Our family was better than these people back in the old country. We should be doing more than they do and planning for the future. Yes, mom, I’m going to clear the table now.”
Alexandra rose. The boys went to the stable to see to the stock, and they were gone a long while. When they came back Lou played on his dragharmonika and Oscar sat figuring at his father’s secretary all evening. They said nothing more about Alexandra’s project, but she felt sure now that they would consent to it. Just before bedtime Oscar went out for a pail of water. When he did not come back, Alexandra threw a shawl over her head and ran down the path to the windmill. She found him sitting there with his head in his hands, and she sat down beside him.
Alexandra got up. The boys went to the stable to take care of the animals, and they were gone for a long time. When they returned, Lou played his dragharmonika while Oscar spent the whole evening working at his father’s desk. They didn’t say anything more about Alexandra’s plan, but she felt confident they’d agree to it. Just before bed, Oscar went outside to get a pail of water. When he didn’t come back, Alexandra tossed a shawl over her head and hurried down the path to the windmill. She found him sitting there with his head in his hands, so she sat down next to him.
“Don’t do anything you don’t want to do, Oscar,” she whispered. She waited a moment, but he did not stir. “I won’t say any more about it, if you’d rather not. What makes you so discouraged?”
“Don’t do anything you don’t want to do, Oscar,” she whispered. She waited a moment, but he didn’t move. “I won’t say anything else about it if you don’t want me to. What’s got you so down?”
“I dread signing my name to them pieces of paper,” he said slowly. “All the time I was a boy we had a mortgage hanging over us.”
“I hate signing my name on those papers,” he said slowly. “For as long as I was a kid, we had a mortgage hanging over us.”
“Then don’t sign one. I don’t want you to, if you feel that way.”
“Then don’t sign one. I really don’t want you to if you feel that way.”
Oscar shook his head. “No, I can see there’s a chance that way. I’ve thought a good while there might be. We’re in so deep now, we might as well go deeper. But it’s hard work pulling out of debt. Like pulling a threshing-machine out of the mud; breaks your back. Me and Lou’s worked hard, and I can’t see it’s got us ahead much.”
Oscar shook his head. “No, I can see there’s a chance that way. I’ve thought for a while that there might be. We’re in so deep now, we might as well go deeper. But it’s tough getting out of debt. It’s like trying to pull a threshing machine out of the mud; it really wears you out. Lou and I have worked hard, and I can’t see that it’s put us ahead much.”
“Nobody knows about that as well as I do, Oscar. That’s why I want to try an easier way. I don’t want you to have to grub for every dollar.”
“Nobody knows that better than I do, Oscar. That’s why I want to find an easier way. I don’t want you to have to struggle for every dollar.”
“Yes, I know what you mean. Maybe it’ll come out right. But signing papers is signing papers. There ain’t no maybe about that.” He took his pail and trudged up the path to the house.
“Yeah, I get what you’re saying. Maybe it’ll turn out okay. But signing papers is signing papers. There’s no maybe about that.” He grabbed his pail and walked up the path to the house.
Alexandra drew her shawl closer about her and stood leaning against the frame of the mill, looking at the stars which glittered so keenly through the frosty autumn air. She always loved to watch them, to think of their vastness and distance, and of their ordered march. It fortified her to reflect upon the great operations of nature, and when she thought of the law that lay behind them, she felt a sense of personal security. That night she had a new consciousness of the country, felt almost a new relation to it. Even her talk with the boys had not taken away the feeling that had overwhelmed her when she drove back to the Divide that afternoon. She had never known before how much the country meant to her. The chirping of the insects down in the long grass had been like the sweetest music. She had felt as if her heart were hiding down there, somewhere, with the quail and the plover and all the little wild things that crooned or buzzed in the sun. Under the long shaggy ridges, she felt the future stirring.
Alexandra pulled her shawl tighter around her and leaned against the mill's frame, gazing at the stars that sparkled brightly against the crisp autumn air. She always loved watching them, contemplating their vastness and distance, and their orderly patterns. It gave her strength to think about the grand workings of nature, and when she considered the laws behind them, she felt a sense of personal safety. That night, she had a renewed awareness of the countryside, feeling almost a new connection to it. Even her conversation with the boys hadn’t diminished the overwhelming sensation she had when she drove back to the Divide that afternoon. She had never realized before how much the landscape meant to her. The chirping of the insects in the tall grass had been like the sweetest music. She felt as if her heart was hidden down there, alongside the quail and the plover and all the little wild creatures that chirped or buzzed in the sunlight. Beneath the long, shaggy ridges, she sensed the future stirring.
I
IT is sixteen years since John Bergson died. His wife now lies beside him, and the white shaft that marks their graves gleams across the wheat-fields. Could he rise from beneath it, he would not know the country under which he has been asleep. The shaggy coat of the prairie, which they lifted to make him a bed, has vanished forever. From the Norwegian graveyard one looks out over a vast checker-board, marked off in squares of wheat and corn; light and dark, dark and light. Telephone wires hum along the white roads, which always run at right angles. From the graveyard gate one can count a dozen gayly painted farmhouses; the gilded weather-vanes on the big red barns wink at each other across the green and brown and yellow fields. The light steel windmills tremble throughout their frames and tug at their moorings, as they vibrate in the wind that often blows from one week’s end to another across that high, active, resolute stretch of country.
It’s been sixteen years since John Bergson died. His wife now rests beside him, and the white stone marking their graves stands out against the wheat fields. If he could rise from beneath it, he wouldn’t recognize the land he has been sleeping under. The wild prairie grass that once formed his bed has disappeared for good. From the Norwegian cemetery, you can see a vast grid of squares filled with wheat and corn; light and dark, dark and light. Telephone wires buzz along the white roads, which always intersect at right angles. From the cemetery gate, you can count a dozen brightly painted farmhouses; the shiny weather vanes on the big red barns wink at each other across the green, brown, and yellow fields. The light steel windmills shake in their frames and tug at their anchors as they vibrate in the wind that often blows from one week to the next across that expansive, lively, determined stretch of land.
The Divide is now thickly populated. The rich soil yields heavy harvests; the dry, bracing climate and the smoothness of the land make labor easy for men and beasts. There are few scenes more gratifying than a spring plowing in that country, where the furrows of a single field often lie a mile in length, and the brown earth, with such a strong, clean smell, and such a power of growth and fertility in it, yields itself eagerly to the plow; rolls away from the shear, not even dimming the brightness of the metal, with a soft, deep sigh of happiness. The wheat-cutting sometimes goes on all night as well as all day, and in good seasons there are scarcely men and horses enough to do the harvesting. The grain is so heavy that it bends toward the blade and cuts like velvet.
The Divide is now densely populated. The rich soil produces abundant harvests; the dry, refreshing climate and the flat terrain make it easy for people and animals to work. There are few sights more satisfying than spring plowing in that area, where the furrows in a single field can stretch for a mile, and the brown earth, with its strong, clean scent and incredible fertility, eagerly yields to the plow; it rolls away from the blade without even dulling the shine of the metal, with a soft, deep sigh of contentment. Wheat harvesting sometimes continues all night as well as during the day, and in good years, there are hardly enough people and horses available for the work. The grain is so heavy that it leans toward the blade and cuts like velvet.
There is something frank and joyous and young in the open face of the country. It gives itself ungrudgingly to the moods of the season, holding nothing back. Like the plains of Lombardy, it seems to rise a little to meet the sun. The air and the earth are curiously mated and intermingled, as if the one were the breath of the other. You feel in the atmosphere the same tonic, puissant quality that is in the tilth, the same strength and resoluteness.
There’s something honest, cheerful, and youthful in the open landscape of the countryside. It freely embraces the changing moods of the seasons, holding nothing back. Like the plains of Lombardy, it seems to gently rise to welcome the sun. The air and the ground are intriguingly connected, as if one is the breath of the other. You can feel in the atmosphere the same refreshing, powerful energy that exists in the soil, the same strength and determination.
One June morning a young man stood at the gate of the Norwegian graveyard, sharpening his scythe in strokes unconsciously timed to the tune he was whistling. He wore a flannel cap and duck trousers, and the sleeves of his white flannel shirt were rolled back to the elbow. When he was satisfied with the edge of his blade, he slipped the whetstone into his hip pocket and began to swing his scythe, still whistling, but softly, out of respect to the quiet folk about him. Unconscious respect, probably, for he seemed intent upon his own thoughts, and, like the Gladiator’s, they were far away. He was a splendid figure of a boy, tall and straight as a young pine tree, with a handsome head, and stormy gray eyes, deeply set under a serious brow. The space between his two front teeth, which were unusually far apart, gave him the proficiency in whistling for which he was distinguished at college. (He also played the cornet in the University band.)
One June morning, a young man stood at the gate of the Norwegian cemetery, sharpening his scythe in time with the tune he was whistling. He wore a flannel cap and cargo pants, with the sleeves of his white flannel shirt rolled up to the elbows. When he was happy with the edge of his blade, he put the whetstone in his pocket and started swinging his scythe, still whistling but softly, out of respect for the quiet people around him. It was probably an unconscious respect, as he seemed lost in his own thoughts, which, like a gladiator's, were far away. He was a striking young man, tall and straight like a young pine tree, with a handsome face and stormy gray eyes, set deep under a serious brow. The gap between his two front teeth, which were notably far apart, gave him the talent for whistling that he was known for in college. (He also played the cornet in the University band.)
When the grass required his close attention, or when he had to stoop to cut about a head-stone, he paused in his lively air,—the “Jewel” song,—taking it up where he had left it when his scythe swung free again. He was not thinking about the tired pioneers over whom his blade glittered. The old wild country, the struggle in which his sister was destined to succeed while so many men broke their hearts and died, he can scarcely remember. That is all among the dim things of childhood and has been forgotten in the brighter pattern life weaves to-day, in the bright facts of being captain of the track team, and holding the interstate record for the high jump, in the all-suffusing brightness of being twenty-one. Yet sometimes, in the pauses of his work, the young man frowned and looked at the ground with an intentness which suggested that even twenty-one might have its problems.
When the grass needed his close attention, or when he had to bend down to trim around a headstone, he would pause in his lively mood—the “Jewel” song—picking it up from where he had left off once his scythe swung free again. He wasn’t thinking about the weary pioneers under whom his blade glimmered. The wild old country, the struggle where his sister was destined to succeed while so many men broke their hearts and died, was barely a memory. That all feels like a distant part of childhood and has been forgotten in the brighter tapestry of life today, in the excitement of being captain of the track team, and holding the interstate record for the high jump, in the all-encompassing brightness of being twenty-one. Yet sometimes, during breaks in his work, the young man would frown and stare at the ground with a seriousness that suggested even being twenty-one might come with its own challenges.
When he had been mowing the better part of an hour, he heard the rattle of a light cart on the road behind him. Supposing that it was his sister coming back from one of her farms, he kept on with his work. The cart stopped at the gate and a merry contralto voice called, “Almost through, Emil?” He dropped his scythe and went toward the fence, wiping his face and neck with his handkerchief. In the cart sat a young woman who wore driving gauntlets and a wide shade hat, trimmed with red poppies. Her face, too, was rather like a poppy, round and brown, with rich color in her cheeks and lips, and her dancing yellow-brown eyes bubbled with gayety. The wind was flapping her big hat and teasing a curl of her chestnut-colored hair. She shook her head at the tall youth.
After mowing for a good part of an hour, he heard the sound of a light cart on the road behind him. Thinking it was his sister returning from one of her farms, he continued working. The cart stopped at the gate, and a cheerful contralto voice called out, “Almost done, Emil?” He dropped his scythe and walked over to the fence, wiping his face and neck with his handkerchief. In the cart sat a young woman wearing driving gloves and a wide-brimmed hat decorated with red poppies. Her face resembled a poppy as well—round and brown, with vibrant color in her cheeks and lips, and her lively yellow-brown eyes sparkled with joy. The wind was flapping her large hat and playfully tousling a curl of her chestnut-colored hair. She shook her head at the tall young man.
“What time did you get over here? That’s not much of a job for an athlete. Here I’ve been to town and back. Alexandra lets you sleep late. Oh, I know! Lou’s wife was telling me about the way she spoils you. I was going to give you a lift, if you were done.” She gathered up her reins.
“What time did you get here? That’s not much of a job for an athlete. I went to town and back. Alexandra lets you sleep in. Oh, I know! Lou’s wife was telling me how she spoils you. I was going to give you a ride if you were done.” She gathered up her reins.
“But I will be, in a minute. Please wait for me, Marie,” Emil coaxed. “Alexandra sent me to mow our lot, but I’ve done half a dozen others, you see. Just wait till I finish off the Kourdnas’. By the way, they were Bohemians. Why aren’t they up in the Catholic graveyard?”
“But I will be, in a minute. Please wait for me, Marie,” Emil urged. “Alexandra sent me to mow our lot, but I’ve ended up doing half a dozen others, you see. Just wait till I finish up the Kourdnas’. By the way, they were Bohemians. Why aren’t they in the Catholic graveyard?”
“Free-thinkers,” replied the young woman laconically.
“Free-thinkers,” the young woman replied dryly.
“Lots of the Bohemian boys at the University are,” said Emil, taking up his scythe again. “What did you ever burn John Huss for, anyway? It’s made an awful row. They still jaw about it in history classes.”
“Lots of the Bohemian guys at the University are,” said Emil, picking up his scythe again. “What did you even burn John Huss for, anyway? It’s caused a huge stir. They still talk about it in history classes.”
“We’d do it right over again, most of us,” said the young woman hotly. “Don’t they ever teach you in your history classes that you’d all be heathen Turks if it hadn’t been for the Bohemians?”
“We’d do it all over again, most of us,” the young woman said passionately. “Don’t they ever teach you in your history classes that you’d all be heathen Turks if it weren’t for the Bohemians?”
Emil had fallen to mowing. “Oh, there’s no denying you’re a spunky little bunch, you Czechs,” he called back over his shoulder.
Emil had started mowing. “Oh, I can’t deny you’re a feisty little group, you Czechs,” he called back over his shoulder.
Marie Shabata settled herself in her seat and watched the rhythmical movement of the young man’s long arms, swinging her foot as if in time to some air that was going through her mind. The minutes passed. Emil mowed vigorously and Marie sat sunning herself and watching the long grass fall. She sat with the ease that belongs to persons of an essentially happy nature, who can find a comfortable spot almost anywhere; who are supple, and quick in adapting themselves to circumstances. After a final swish, Emil snapped the gate and sprang into the cart, holding his scythe well out over the wheel. “There,” he sighed. “I gave old man Lee a cut or so, too. Lou’s wife needn’t talk. I never see Lou’s scythe over here.”
Marie Shabata settled into her seat and watched the rhythmic motion of the young man's long arms, swinging her foot as if she were moving to a tune playing in her mind. Minutes went by. Emil mowed with energy while Marie basked in the sun and observed the long grass fall. She sat with the ease of someone with a naturally happy disposition, able to find comfort almost anywhere; someone who is flexible and quick to adapt to whatever comes their way. After a final sweep, Emil snapped the gate shut and jumped into the cart, holding his scythe out over the wheel. "Okay," he sighed. "I gave old man Lee a cut or two, too. Lou's wife doesn't need to say anything. I never see Lou's scythe over here."
Marie clucked to her horse. “Oh, you know Annie!” She looked at the young man’s bare arms. “How brown you’ve got since you came home. I wish I had an athlete to mow my orchard. I get wet to my knees when I go down to pick cherries.”
Marie clicked her tongue at her horse. “Oh, you know Annie!” She glanced at the young man’s bare arms. “You’ve gotten so brown since you came back. I wish I had an athlete to help me take care of my orchard. I get soaked up to my knees when I go down to pick cherries.”
“You can have one, any time you want him. Better wait until after it rains.” Emil squinted off at the horizon as if he were looking for clouds.
“You can have one whenever you want him. It’s better to wait until after it rains.” Emil squinted at the horizon as if he were searching for clouds.
“Will you? Oh, there’s a good boy!” She turned her head to him with a quick, bright smile. He felt it rather than saw it. Indeed, he had looked away with the purpose of not seeing it. “I’ve been up looking at Angélique’s wedding clothes,” Marie went on, “and I’m so excited I can hardly wait until Sunday. Amédée will be a handsome bridegroom. Is anybody but you going to stand up with him? Well, then it will be a handsome wedding party.” She made a droll face at Emil, who flushed. “Frank,” Marie continued, flicking her horse, “is cranky at me because I loaned his saddle to Jan Smirka, and I’m terribly afraid he won’t take me to the dance in the evening. Maybe the supper will tempt him. All Angélique’s folks are baking for it, and all Amédée’s twenty cousins. There will be barrels of beer. If once I get Frank to the supper, I’ll see that I stay for the dance. And by the way, Emil, you mustn’t dance with me but once or twice. You must dance with all the French girls. It hurts their feelings if you don’t. They think you’re proud because you’ve been away to school or something.”
“Will you? Oh, what a good boy!” She turned to him with a quick, bright smile. He felt it rather than saw it. In fact, he had looked away to avoid seeing it. “I’ve been checking out Angélique’s wedding clothes,” Marie continued, “and I’m so excited I can hardly wait until Sunday. Amédée is going to be a dapper bridegroom. Is anyone other than you going to stand up with him? Well, then it will be a beautiful wedding party.” She made a funny face at Emil, who blushed. “Frank,” Marie said, giving her horse a flick, “is upset with me because I lent his saddle to Jan Smirka, and I’m really worried he won’t take me to the dance in the evening. Maybe the supper will tempt him. Everyone in Angélique’s family is baking for it, and all of Amédée’s twenty cousins. There will be tons of beer. Once I get Frank to the supper, I’ll make sure I stay for the dance. And by the way, Emil, you shouldn’t dance with me more than once or twice. You need to dance with all the French girls. It hurts their feelings if you don’t. They think you’re stuck up just because you’ve been away at school or something.”
Emil sniffed. “How do you know they think that?”
Emil sniffed. “How do you know they feel that way?”
“Well, you didn’t dance with them much at Raoul Marcel’s party, and I could tell how they took it by the way they looked at you—and at me.”
“Well, you didn’t dance with them much at Raoul Marcel’s party, and I could tell how they took it by the way they looked at you—and at me.”
“All right,” said Emil shortly, studying the glittering blade of his scythe.
“All right,” Emil said briefly, looking at the shining blade of his scythe.
They drove westward toward Norway Creek, and toward a big white house that stood on a hill, several miles across the fields. There were so many sheds and outbuildings grouped about it that the place looked not unlike a tiny village. A stranger, approaching it, could not help noticing the beauty and fruitfulness of the outlying fields. There was something individual about the great farm, a most unusual trimness and care for detail. On either side of the road, for a mile before you reached the foot of the hill, stood tall osage orange hedges, their glossy green marking off the yellow fields. South of the hill, in a low, sheltered swale, surrounded by a mulberry hedge, was the orchard, its fruit trees knee-deep in timothy grass. Any one thereabouts would have told you that this was one of the richest farms on the Divide, and that the farmer was a woman, Alexandra Bergson.
They drove west toward Norway Creek and a big white house that sat on a hill, a few miles across the fields. There were so many sheds and outbuildings around it that the place looked a bit like a small village. A stranger approaching couldn’t help but notice the beauty and abundance of the surrounding fields. The great farm had a unique quality, with an impressive neatness and attention to detail. On either side of the road, for a mile before you reached the base of the hill, tall osage orange hedges stood, their glossy green contrasting with the yellow fields. South of the hill, in a low, sheltered area surrounded by a mulberry hedge, was the orchard, its fruit trees growing knee-deep in timothy grass. Anyone nearby would tell you this was one of the richest farms on the Divide, and that the farmer was a woman, Alexandra Bergson.
If you go up the hill and enter Alexandra’s big house, you will find that it is curiously unfinished and uneven in comfort. One room is papered, carpeted, over-furnished; the next is almost bare. The pleasantest rooms in the house are the kitchen—where Alexandra’s three young Swedish girls chatter and cook and pickle and preserve all summer long—and the sitting-room, in which Alexandra has brought together the old homely furniture that the Bergsons used in their first log house, the family portraits, and the few things her mother brought from Sweden.
If you go up the hill and enter Alexandra’s big house, you'll notice it's oddly unfinished and inconsistent in comfort. One room is filled with wallpaper, carpet, and too much furniture; the next is nearly empty. The coziest rooms in the house are the kitchen—where Alexandra’s three young Swedish girls chat, cook, pickle, and preserve all summer long—and the sitting room, where Alexandra has gathered the old, homey furniture that the Bergsons used in their first log house, the family portraits, and a few items her mother brought from Sweden.
When you go out of the house into the flower garden, there you feel again the order and fine arrangement manifest all over the great farm; in the fencing and hedging, in the windbreaks and sheds, in the symmetrical pasture ponds, planted with scrub willows to give shade to the cattle in fly-time. There is even a white row of beehives in the orchard, under the walnut trees. You feel that, properly, Alexandra’s house is the big out-of-doors, and that it is in the soil that she expresses herself best.
When you step outside into the flower garden, you once again notice the order and neat arrangement evident throughout the vast farm; in the fences and hedges, in the windbreaks and sheds, in the evenly spaced pasture ponds, planted with scrub willows to provide shade for the cattle during fly season. There’s even a white row of beehives in the orchard, beneath the walnut trees. You realize that, ideally, Alexandra’s home is the great outdoors, and that it's in the earth where she truly expresses herself.
II
Emil reached home a little past noon, and when he went into the kitchen Alexandra was already seated at the head of the long table, having dinner with her men, as she always did unless there were visitors. He slipped into his empty place at his sister’s right. The three pretty young Swedish girls who did Alexandra’s housework were cutting pies, refilling coffeecups, placing platters of bread and meat and potatoes upon the red tablecloth, and continually getting in each other’s way between the table and the stove. To be sure they always wasted a good deal of time getting in each other’s way and giggling at each other’s mistakes. But, as Alexandra had pointedly told her sisters-in-law, it was to hear them giggle that she kept three young things in her kitchen; the work she could do herself, if it were necessary. These girls, with their long letters from home, their finery, and their love-affairs, afforded her a great deal of entertainment, and they were company for her when Emil was away at school.
Emil got home just after noon, and when he walked into the kitchen, Alexandra was already sitting at the head of the long table, having dinner with her men, as she usually did unless there were guests. He slid into his usual spot to the right of his sister. The three pretty young Swedish girls who helped Alexandra with the housework were cutting pies, refilling coffee cups, and putting platters of bread, meat, and potatoes on the red tablecloth, often bumping into each other between the table and the stove. They definitely wasted a lot of time getting in each other’s way and laughing at each other’s mistakes. But, as Alexandra had pointedly told her sisters-in-law, she kept those three girls in her kitchen just to hear them giggle; she could handle the work herself if needed. These girls, with their long letters from home, their nice clothes, and their love lives, provided her with a lot of entertainment and kept her company when Emil was away at school.
Of the youngest girl, Signa, who has a pretty figure, mottled pink cheeks, and yellow hair, Alexandra is very fond, though she keeps a sharp eye upon her. Signa is apt to be skittish at mealtime, when the men are about, and to spill the coffee or upset the cream. It is supposed that Nelse Jensen, one of the six men at the dinner-table, is courting Signa, though he has been so careful not to commit himself that no one in the house, least of all Signa, can tell just how far the matter has progressed. Nelse watches her glumly as she waits upon the table, and in the evening he sits on a bench behind the stove with his DRAGHARMONIKA, playing mournful airs and watching her as she goes about her work. When Alexandra asked Signa whether she thought Nelse was in earnest, the poor child hid her hands under her apron and murmured, “I don’t know, ma’m. But he scolds me about everything, like as if he wanted to have me!”
Of the youngest girl, Signa, who has a pretty figure, rosy cheeks, and blonde hair, Alexandra is very fond of her, though she keeps a close watch on her. Signa tends to be nervous at mealtimes, especially when the men are around, and often spills the coffee or knocks over the cream. It’s believed that Nelse Jensen, one of the six men at the dinner table, is trying to win Signa over, but he has been so careful not to show his intentions that no one in the house, least of all Signa, can tell how far along things are. Nelse watches her solemnly as she serves at the table, and in the evening, he sits on a bench behind the stove with his accordion, playing sad tunes and keeping an eye on her as she does her chores. When Alexandra asked Signa if she thought Nelse was serious, the poor girl hid her hands under her apron and murmured, “I don’t know, ma’am. But he scolds me about everything, like he wants to have me!”
At Alexandra’s left sat a very old man, barefoot and wearing a long blue blouse, open at the neck. His shaggy head is scarcely whiter than it was sixteen years ago, but his little blue eyes have become pale and watery, and his ruddy face is withered, like an apple that has clung all winter to the tree. When Ivar lost his land through mismanagement a dozen years ago, Alexandra took him in, and he has been a member of her household ever since. He is too old to work in the fields, but he hitches and unhitches the work-teams and looks after the health of the stock. Sometimes of a winter evening Alexandra calls him into the sitting-room to read the Bible aloud to her, for he still reads very well. He dislikes human habitations, so Alexandra has fitted him up a room in the barn, where he is very comfortable, being near the horses and, as he says, further from temptations. No one has ever found out what his temptations are. In cold weather he sits by the kitchen fire and makes hammocks or mends harness until it is time to go to bed. Then he says his prayers at great length behind the stove, puts on his buffalo-skin coat and goes out to his room in the barn.
At Alexandra’s left sat a very old man, barefoot and wearing a long blue shirt, open at the neck. His shaggy hair is hardly whiter than it was sixteen years ago, but his little blue eyes have turned pale and watery, and his ruddy face is shriveled, like an apple that has clung all winter to the tree. When Ivar lost his land due to mismanagement a dozen years ago, Alexandra took him in, and he has been part of her household ever since. He’s too old to work in the fields, but he hitches and unhitches the work teams and cares for the animals' health. Sometimes on winter evenings, Alexandra calls him into the living room to read the Bible out loud to her, since he still reads very well. He dislikes living in human spaces, so Alexandra has set him up in a room in the barn, where he is very comfortable, being near the horses and, as he says, further from temptations. No one has ever figured out what his temptations are. In cold weather, he sits by the kitchen fire making hammocks or mending harnesses until it’s time to go to bed. Then he says lengthy prayers behind the stove, puts on his buffalo-skin coat, and heads out to his room in the barn.
Alexandra herself has changed very little. Her figure is fuller, and she has more color. She seems sunnier and more vigorous than she did as a young girl. But she still has the same calmness and deliberation of manner, the same clear eyes, and she still wears her hair in two braids wound round her head. It is so curly that fiery ends escape from the braids and make her head look like one of the big double sunflowers that fringe her vegetable garden. Her face is always tanned in summer, for her sunbonnet is oftener on her arm than on her head. But where her collar falls away from her neck, or where her sleeves are pushed back from her wrist, the skin is of such smoothness and whiteness as none but Swedish women ever possess; skin with the freshness of the snow itself.
Alexandra hasn’t changed much at all. Her figure is fuller, and she has more color in her cheeks. She seems brighter and more energetic than she did as a girl. But she still has the same calmness and thoughtful way of acting, the same clear eyes, and she still wears her hair in two braids wrapped around her head. Her curls are so tight that fiery ends escape from the braids, making her head look like one of the big double sunflowers that border her vegetable garden. Her face is always tan in the summer because her sunbonnet is usually on her arm rather than on her head. But where her collar drops away from her neck or where her sleeves are rolled up from her wrists, her skin is as smooth and white as that of any Swedish woman; it has the freshness of snow itself.
Alexandra did not talk much at the table, but she encouraged her men to talk, and she always listened attentively, even when they seemed to be talking foolishly.
Alexandra didn’t say much at the table, but she encouraged the men to talk, and she always listened carefully, even when they seemed to be saying something silly.
To-day Barney Flinn, the big red-headed Irishman who had been with Alexandra for five years and who was actually her foreman, though he had no such title, was grumbling about the new silo she had put up that spring. It happened to be the first silo on the Divide, and Alexandra’s neighbors and her men were skeptical about it. “To be sure, if the thing don’t work, we’ll have plenty of feed without it, indeed,” Barney conceded.
Today, Barney Flinn, the big red-headed Irishman who had been with Alexandra for five years and was actually her foreman, even though he didn't have that title, was complaining about the new silo she had built that spring. It was the first silo on the Divide, and Alexandra's neighbors and her crew were doubtful about it. “Sure, if it doesn’t work, we’ll have plenty of feed without it, for sure,” Barney admitted.
Nelse Jensen, Signa’s gloomy suitor, had his word. “Lou, he says he wouldn’t have no silo on his place if you’d give it to him. He says the feed outen it gives the stock the bloat. He heard of somebody lost four head of horses, feedin’ ’em that stuff.”
Nelse Jensen, Signa's downcast admirer, had his say. “Lou, he says he wouldn't want a silo on his property even if you gave it to him. He claims that the feed from it makes the livestock bloat. He heard of someone who lost four horses by feeding them that stuff.”
Alexandra looked down the table from one to another. “Well, the only way we can find out is to try. Lou and I have different notions about feeding stock, and that’s a good thing. It’s bad if all the members of a family think alike. They never get anywhere. Lou can learn by my mistakes and I can learn by his. Isn’t that fair, Barney?”
Alexandra glanced down the table at everyone. “Well, the only way to figure this out is to give it a shot. Lou and I have different ideas about feeding the animals, and that’s actually a good thing. It’s not great if everyone in a family thinks the same. They don’t make any progress. Lou can learn from my mistakes, and I can learn from his. Doesn’t that sound fair, Barney?”
The Irishman laughed. He had no love for Lou, who was always uppish with him and who said that Alexandra paid her hands too much. “I’ve no thought but to give the thing an honest try, mum. ’T would be only right, after puttin’ so much expense into it. Maybe Emil will come out an’ have a look at it wid me.” He pushed back his chair, took his hat from the nail, and marched out with Emil, who, with his university ideas, was supposed to have instigated the silo. The other hands followed them, all except old Ivar. He had been depressed throughout the meal and had paid no heed to the talk of the men, even when they mentioned cornstalk bloat, upon which he was sure to have opinions.
The Irishman laughed. He had no love for Lou, who was always condescending toward him and who claimed that Alexandra paid her workers too much. “I just want to give it an honest shot, ma'am. It’s only fair, after spending so much on it. Maybe Emil will come out and check it out with me.” He pushed back his chair, grabbed his hat from the hook, and walked out with Emil, who, with his college ideas, was thought to have influenced the silo. The other workers followed them, all except old Ivar. He had been down throughout the meal and had paid no attention to the men's conversation, even when they brought up cornstalk bloat, a topic he usually had strong opinions about.
“Did you want to speak to me, Ivar?” Alexandra asked as she rose from the table. “Come into the sitting-room.”
“Did you want to talk to me, Ivar?” Alexandra asked as she got up from the table. “Come into the living room.”
The old man followed Alexandra, but when she motioned him to a chair he shook his head. She took up her workbasket and waited for him to speak. He stood looking at the carpet, his bushy head bowed, his hands clasped in front of him. Ivar’s bandy legs seemed to have grown shorter with years, and they were completely misfitted to his broad, thick body and heavy shoulders.
The old man followed Alexandra, but when she signaled him to take a seat, he shook his head. She picked up her workbasket and waited for him to say something. He stood there, staring at the carpet, his shaggy hair hanging down, his hands clasped in front of him. Ivar’s bandy legs seemed to have grown shorter over the years, and they were completely mismatched to his broad, heavy body and thick shoulders.
“Well, Ivar, what is it?” Alexandra asked after she had waited longer than usual.
“Well, Ivar, what is it?” Alexandra asked after waiting longer than usual.
Ivar had never learned to speak English and his Norwegian was quaint and grave, like the speech of the more old-fashioned people. He always addressed Alexandra in terms of the deepest respect, hoping to set a good example to the kitchen girls, whom he thought too familiar in their manners.
Ivar had never learned to speak English, and his Norwegian was old-fashioned and serious, like the way some traditional people talk. He always spoke to Alexandra with the utmost respect, hoping to set a good example for the kitchen girls, whom he thought were too casual in their behavior.
“Mistress,” he began faintly, without raising his eyes, “the folk have been looking coldly at me of late. You know there has been talk.”
“Ma'am,” he started quietly, not looking up, “people have been giving me the cold shoulder lately. You know there's been some gossip.”
“Talk about what, Ivar?”
“What do you mean, Ivar?”
“About sending me away; to the asylum.”
“About sending me to the asylum.”
Alexandra put down her sewing-basket. “Nobody has come to me with such talk,” she said decidedly. “Why need you listen? You know I would never consent to such a thing.”
Alexandra set her sewing basket aside. “No one has approached me with such nonsense,” she said firmly. “Why do you need to listen? You know I would never agree to that.”
Ivar lifted his shaggy head and looked at her out of his little eyes. “They say that you cannot prevent it if the folk complain of me, if your brothers complain to the authorities. They say that your brothers are afraid—God forbid!—that I may do you some injury when my spells are on me. Mistress, how can any one think that?—that I could bite the hand that fed me!” The tears trickled down on the old man’s beard.
Ivar lifted his shaggy head and looked at her with his small eyes. “They say you can’t stop it if the people complain about me, if your brothers go to the authorities. They say your brothers are scared—God forbid!—that I might hurt you when my spells take hold. Mistress, how can anyone think that?—that I could bite the hand that fed me!” Tears ran down the old man’s beard.
Alexandra frowned. “Ivar, I wonder at you, that you should come bothering me with such nonsense. I am still running my own house, and other people have nothing to do with either you or me. So long as I am suited with you, there is nothing to be said.”
Alexandra frowned. “Ivar, I’m surprised you would come to me with such nonsense. I’m still managing my own house, and other people have nothing to do with either of us. As long as I’m okay with you, there’s nothing more to discuss.”
Ivar pulled a red handkerchief out of the breast of his blouse and wiped his eyes and beard. “But I should not wish you to keep me if, as they say, it is against your interests, and if it is hard for you to get hands because I am here.”
Ivar pulled a red handkerchief from the front of his shirt and wiped his eyes and beard. “But I wouldn’t want you to keep me if, like they say, it’s not good for you, and if it’s difficult for you to find help because I’m here.”
Alexandra made an impatient gesture, but the old man put out his hand and went on earnestly:—
Alexandra waved her hand in frustration, but the old man raised his hand and continued earnestly:—
“Listen, mistress, it is right that you should take these things into account. You know that my spells come from God, and that I would not harm any living creature. You believe that every one should worship God in the way revealed to him. But that is not the way of this country. The way here is for all to do alike. I am despised because I do not wear shoes, because I do not cut my hair, and because I have visions. At home, in the old country, there were many like me, who had been touched by God, or who had seen things in the graveyard at night and were different afterward. We thought nothing of it, and let them alone. But here, if a man is different in his feet or in his head, they put him in the asylum. Look at Peter Kralik; when he was a boy, drinking out of a creek, he swallowed a snake, and always after that he could eat only such food as the creature liked, for when he ate anything else, it became enraged and gnawed him. When he felt it whipping about in him, he drank alcohol to stupefy it and get some ease for himself. He could work as good as any man, and his head was clear, but they locked him up for being different in his stomach. That is the way; they have built the asylum for people who are different, and they will not even let us live in the holes with the badgers. Only your great prosperity has protected me so far. If you had had ill-fortune, they would have taken me to Hastings long ago.”
“Listen, ma'am, you need to consider these things. You know my spells come from God, and I would never harm any living creature. You believe everyone should worship God in their own way. But that’s not how it is in this country. Here, everyone is expected to conform. I’m looked down upon because I don’t wear shoes, I don’t cut my hair, and I have visions. Back home, in the old country, there were many like me who felt God’s touch or who had seen things in the graveyard at night and were different afterward. We didn’t think anything of it; we left them alone. But here, if someone stands out in any way, they send him to the asylum. Look at Peter Kralik; as a boy, he swallowed a snake while drinking from a creek, and after that, he could only eat what the snake liked, or else it would turn on him. When he felt it moving inside, he drank alcohol to numb it and find some relief. He could work just as well as anyone, and his mind was clear, but they locked him up for being different in his stomach. That’s how it is; they’ve built an asylum for those who are different, and they won’t even let us live in the foxholes with the badgers. Only your great prosperity has kept me safe this long. If you had faced any misfortune, they would have sent me to Hastings a long time ago.”
As Ivar talked, his gloom lifted. Alexandra had found that she could often break his fasts and long penances by talking to him and letting him pour out the thoughts that troubled him. Sympathy always cleared his mind, and ridicule was poison to him.
As Ivar spoke, his mood brightened. Alexandra realized that she could often interrupt his long periods of fasting and penance by engaging him in conversation and allowing him to express the thoughts that weighed him down. Sympathy always helped him think clearly, while mockery was toxic to him.
“There is a great deal in what you say, Ivar. Like as not they will be wanting to take me to Hastings because I have built a silo; and then I may take you with me. But at present I need you here. Only don’t come to me again telling me what people say. Let people go on talking as they like, and we will go on living as we think best. You have been with me now for twelve years, and I have gone to you for advice oftener than I have ever gone to any one. That ought to satisfy you.”
“There’s a lot in what you’re saying, Ivar. They probably want to take me to Hastings because I built a silo; and then I might take you with me. But right now, I need you here. Just don’t come to me again with what people are saying. Let them talk however they want, and we’ll continue living as we think is best. You’ve been with me for twelve years now, and I’ve asked you for advice more often than I’ve gone to anyone else. That should be enough for you.”
Ivar bowed humbly. “Yes, mistress, I shall not trouble you with their talk again. And as for my feet, I have observed your wishes all these years, though you have never questioned me; washing them every night, even in winter.”
Ivar bowed respectfully. “Yes, ma'am, I won't bother you with their chatter again. And about my feet, I've followed your wishes all these years, even though you've never asked me to; I wash them every night, even in winter.”
Alexandra laughed. “Oh, never mind about your feet, Ivar. We can remember when half our neighbors went barefoot in summer. I expect old Mrs. Lee would love to slip her shoes off now sometimes, if she dared. I’m glad I’m not Lou’s mother-in-law.”
Alexandra laughed. “Oh, forget about your feet, Ivar. We can remember when half our neighbors went barefoot in the summer. I bet old Mrs. Lee would love to take her shoes off now and then, if she had the nerve. I’m glad I’m not Lou’s mother-in-law.”
Ivar looked about mysteriously and lowered his voice almost to a whisper. “You know what they have over at Lou’s house? A great white tub, like the stone water-troughs in the old country, to wash themselves in. When you sent me over with the strawberries, they were all in town but the old woman Lee and the baby. She took me in and showed me the thing, and she told me it was impossible to wash yourself clean in it, because, in so much water, you could not make a strong suds. So when they fill it up and send her in there, she pretends, and makes a splashing noise. Then, when they are all asleep, she washes herself in a little wooden tub she keeps under her bed.”
Ivar glanced around secretively and lowered his voice to almost a whisper. “You know what they have over at Lou’s house? A big white tub, like the stone troughs from the old country, for washing up. When you sent me over with the strawberries, everyone was in town except for the old woman Lee and the baby. She invited me in and showed me the tub, and she told me it was impossible to get truly clean in it because with so much water, you can’t get a strong lather. So when they fill it up and send her in there, she pretends and makes splashing sounds. Then, when they’re all asleep, she washes herself in a little wooden tub she keeps under her bed.”
Alexandra shook with laughter. “Poor old Mrs. Lee! They won’t let her wear nightcaps, either. Never mind; when she comes to visit me, she can do all the old things in the old way, and have as much beer as she wants. We’ll start an asylum for old-time people, Ivar.”
Alexandra laughed so hard she shook. “Poor Mrs. Lee! They won’t let her wear nightcaps, either. But when she comes to visit me, she can do all her old favorites in the old way and have as much beer as she wants. We’ll start a club for people who love the old days, Ivar.”
Ivar folded his big handkerchief carefully and thrust it back into his blouse. “This is always the way, mistress. I come to you sorrowing, and you send me away with a light heart. And will you be so good as to tell the Irishman that he is not to work the brown gelding until the sore on its shoulder is healed?”
Ivar neatly folded his large handkerchief and tucked it back into his blouse. "This always happens, mistress. I come to you feeling sad, and you send me away feeling uplifted. And could you please let the Irishman know that he shouldn't work the brown gelding until the sore on its shoulder is healed?"
“That I will. Now go and put Emil’s mare to the cart. I am going to drive up to the north quarter to meet the man from town who is to buy my alfalfa hay.”
“I will. Now go and hitch Emil’s mare to the cart. I’m heading up to the north side to meet the guy from town who’s buying my alfalfa hay.”
III
Alexandra was to hear more of Ivar’s case, however. On Sunday her married brothers came to dinner. She had asked them for that day because Emil, who hated family parties, would be absent, dancing at Amédée Chevalier’s wedding, up in the French country. The table was set for company in the dining-room, where highly varnished wood and colored glass and useless pieces of china were conspicuous enough to satisfy the standards of the new prosperity. Alexandra had put herself into the hands of the Hanover furniture dealer, and he had conscientiously done his best to make her dining-room look like his display window. She said frankly that she knew nothing about such things, and she was willing to be governed by the general conviction that the more useless and utterly unusable objects were, the greater their virtue as ornament. That seemed reasonable enough. Since she liked plain things herself, it was all the more necessary to have jars and punchbowls and candlesticks in the company rooms for people who did appreciate them. Her guests liked to see about them these reassuring emblems of prosperity.
Alexandra was set to hear more about Ivar’s situation, though. On Sunday, her married brothers came over for dinner. She had invited them for that day because Emil, who couldn’t stand family gatherings, would be away, dancing at Amédée Chevalier’s wedding out in the French countryside. The dining room was prepared for guests, showcasing shiny wood, colorful glass, and various useless pieces of china that clearly met the standards of the new prosperity. Alexandra had trusted the Hanover furniture dealer, and he had worked hard to make her dining room look like his showroom. She admitted that she didn’t know much about these things and was happy to follow the general belief that the more useless and completely impractical objects were, the more valuable they were as decoration. That seemed reasonable enough. Since she preferred simple things herself, it was even more important to have jars, punch bowls, and candlesticks in the common areas for guests who appreciated them. Her visitors liked to see these reassuring symbols of prosperity around them.
The family party was complete except for Emil, and Oscar’s wife who, in the country phrase, “was not going anywhere just now.” Oscar sat at the foot of the table and his four tow-headed little boys, aged from twelve to five, were ranged at one side. Neither Oscar nor Lou has changed much; they have simply, as Alexandra said of them long ago, grown to be more and more like themselves. Lou now looks the older of the two; his face is thin and shrewd and wrinkled about the eyes, while Oscar’s is thick and dull. For all his dullness, however, Oscar makes more money than his brother, which adds to Lou’s sharpness and uneasiness and tempts him to make a show. The trouble with Lou is that he is tricky, and his neighbors have found out that, as Ivar says, he has not a fox’s face for nothing. Politics being the natural field for such talents, he neglects his farm to attend conventions and to run for county offices.
The family gathering was complete except for Emil and Oscar’s wife, who, to put it simply, “wasn’t going anywhere right now.” Oscar sat at the end of the table, and his four blonde little boys, aged from twelve to five, were lined up on one side. Neither Oscar nor Lou has changed much; they have just, as Alexandra noted a long time ago, become more and more like themselves. Lou now looks older than Oscar; his face is thin, sharp, and has wrinkles around the eyes, while Oscar's is thick and dull. Despite his dullness, Oscar makes more money than his brother, which adds to Lou’s sharpness and uneasiness and pushes him to show off. The problem with Lou is that he’s sly, and his neighbors have figured out that, as Ivar puts it, he doesn’t have a fox’s face for nothing. Given that politics is a natural fit for such talents, he neglects his farm to go to conventions and run for county offices.
Lou’s wife, formerly Annie Lee, has grown to look curiously like her husband. Her face has become longer, sharper, more aggressive. She wears her yellow hair in a high pompadour, and is bedecked with rings and chains and “beauty pins.” Her tight, high-heeled shoes give her an awkward walk, and she is always more or less preoccupied with her clothes. As she sat at the table, she kept telling her youngest daughter to “be careful now, and not drop anything on mother.”
Lou’s wife, once Annie Lee, has started to resemble her husband more and more. Her face has become longer, sharper, and more assertive. She styles her blonde hair in a high pompadour and is adorned with rings, chains, and “beauty pins.” Her tight, high-heeled shoes make her walk a bit awkward, and she’s often distracted by her clothes. As she sat at the table, she repeatedly told her youngest daughter to “be careful now and not drop anything on mom.”
The conversation at the table was all in English. Oscar’s wife, from the malaria district of Missouri, was ashamed of marrying a foreigner, and his boys do not understand a word of Swedish. Annie and Lou sometimes speak Swedish at home, but Annie is almost as much afraid of being “caught” at it as ever her mother was of being caught barefoot. Oscar still has a thick accent, but Lou speaks like anybody from Iowa.
The conversation at the table was all in English. Oscar’s wife, from the malaria district of Missouri, was embarrassed about marrying a foreigner, and his boys don’t understand a word of Swedish. Annie and Lou sometimes speak Swedish at home, but Annie is almost as scared of being “caught” doing it as her mother was of being caught barefoot. Oscar still has a thick accent, but Lou speaks like anyone from Iowa.
“When I was in Hastings to attend the convention,” he was saying, “I saw the superintendent of the asylum, and I was telling him about Ivar’s symptoms. He says Ivar’s case is one of the most dangerous kind, and it’s a wonder he hasn’t done something violent before this.”
“When I was in Hastings for the convention,” he said, “I ran into the superintendent of the asylum, and I was telling him about Ivar’s symptoms. He said Ivar’s case is one of the most dangerous kinds, and it’s surprising he hasn’t acted violently before now.”
Alexandra laughed good-humoredly. “Oh, nonsense, Lou! The doctors would have us all crazy if they could. Ivar’s queer, certainly, but he has more sense than half the hands I hire.”
Alexandra laughed good-naturedly. “Oh, come on, Lou! The doctors would drive us all mad if they could. Ivar’s odd, sure, but he has more sense than half the workers I hire.”
Lou flew at his fried chicken. “Oh, I guess the doctor knows his business, Alexandra. He was very much surprised when I told him how you’d put up with Ivar. He says he’s likely to set fire to the barn any night, or to take after you and the girls with an axe.”
Lou attacked his fried chicken. “Well, I guess the doctor knows what he’s talking about, Alexandra. He was pretty surprised when I told him how you’ve dealt with Ivar. He says he’s probably going to set fire to the barn any night, or come after you and the girls with an axe.”
Little Signa, who was waiting on the table, giggled and fled to the kitchen. Alexandra’s eyes twinkled. “That was too much for Signa, Lou. We all know that Ivar’s perfectly harmless. The girls would as soon expect me to chase them with an axe.”
Little Signa, who was serving at the table, giggled and ran off to the kitchen. Alexandra’s eyes sparkled. “That was a bit much for Signa, Lou. We all know that Ivar is totally harmless. The girls would just as soon expect me to chase them with an axe.”
Lou flushed and signaled to his wife. “All the same, the neighbors will be having a say about it before long. He may burn anybody’s barn. It’s only necessary for one property-owner in the township to make complaint, and he’ll be taken up by force. You’d better send him yourself and not have any hard feelings.”
Lou turned red and gestured to his wife. “Still, the neighbors will be talking about this soon enough. He could set anyone's barn on fire. It only takes one property owner in the area to file a complaint, and he’ll be forcibly taken away. You should send him yourself and try not to hold any grudges.”
Alexandra helped one of her little nephews to gravy. “Well, Lou, if any of the neighbors try that, I’ll have myself appointed Ivar’s guardian and take the case to court, that’s all. I am perfectly satisfied with him.”
Alexandra served some gravy to one of her little nephews. “Well, Lou, if any of the neighbors try that, I’ll get myself appointed as Ivar’s guardian and take the case to court, that’s all. I’m perfectly fine with him.”
“Pass the preserves, Lou,” said Annie in a warning tone. She had reasons for not wishing her husband to cross Alexandra too openly. “But don’t you sort of hate to have people see him around here, Alexandra?” she went on with persuasive smoothness. “He IS a disgraceful object, and you’re fixed up so nice now. It sort of makes people distant with you, when they never know when they’ll hear him scratching about. My girls are afraid as death of him, aren’t you, Milly, dear?”
“Pass the jam, Lou,” Annie said in a warning tone. She had her reasons for not wanting her husband to upset Alexandra too much. “But don’t you kind of hate having people see him around here, Alexandra?” she continued, smoothly convincing. “He’s a pretty embarrassing sight, and you’ve got everything looking so nice now. It kind of makes people keep their distance when they never know when they’ll hear him shuffling around. My girls are absolutely terrified of him, aren’t you, Milly, dear?”
Milly was fifteen, fat and jolly and pompadoured, with a creamy complexion, square white teeth, and a short upper lip. She looked like her grandmother Bergson, and had her comfortable and comfort-loving nature. She grinned at her aunt, with whom she was a great deal more at ease than she was with her mother. Alexandra winked a reply.
Milly was fifteen, chubby and cheerful with a stylish hairstyle, a smooth complexion, straight white teeth, and a short upper lip. She resembled her grandmother Bergson and shared her easy-going and comfort-loving personality. She smiled at her aunt, feeling much more relaxed with her than with her mom. Alexandra winked back.
“Milly needn’t be afraid of Ivar. She’s an especial favorite of his. In my opinion Ivar has just as much right to his own way of dressing and thinking as we have. But I’ll see that he doesn’t bother other people. I’ll keep him at home, so don’t trouble any more about him, Lou. I’ve been wanting to ask you about your new bathtub. How does it work?”
“Milly doesn’t have to be scared of Ivar. She’s one of his favorites. I think Ivar has just as much right to dress and think however he likes as we do. But I’ll make sure he doesn’t disturb anyone else. I’ll keep him at home, so don’t worry about him anymore, Lou. I’ve been meaning to ask you about your new bathtub. How does it work?”
Annie came to the fore to give Lou time to recover himself. “Oh, it works something grand! I can’t keep him out of it. He washes himself all over three times a week now, and uses all the hot water. I think it’s weakening to stay in as long as he does. You ought to have one, Alexandra.”
Annie stepped up to give Lou a chance to gather himself. “Oh, it’s amazing! I can’t keep him from using it. He washes himself all over three times a week now and uses all the hot water. I think it’s weakening for him to stay in as long as he does. You should get one, Alexandra.”
“I’m thinking of it. I might have one put in the barn for Ivar, if it will ease people’s minds. But before I get a bathtub, I’m going to get a piano for Milly.”
“I’m considering it. I might have one put in the barn for Ivar, if it will help ease people’s minds. But before I get a bathtub, I’m going to get a piano for Milly.”
Oscar, at the end of the table, looked up from his plate. “What does Milly want of a pianny? What’s the matter with her organ? She can make some use of that, and play in church.”
Oscar, sitting at the end of the table, looked up from his plate. “What does Milly want with a piano? What's wrong with her organ? She can use that and play in church.”
Annie looked flustered. She had begged Alexandra not to say anything about this plan before Oscar, who was apt to be jealous of what his sister did for Lou’s children. Alexandra did not get on with Oscar’s wife at all. “Milly can play in church just the same, and she’ll still play on the organ. But practising on it so much spoils her touch. Her teacher says so,” Annie brought out with spirit.
Annie looked flustered. She had asked Alexandra not to mention this plan in front of Oscar, who tended to get jealous of what his sister did for Lou’s kids. Alexandra didn't get along with Oscar's wife at all. “Milly can still play in church, and she'll continue playing the organ. But practicing on it too much ruins her touch. Her teacher says so,” Annie said passionately.
Oscar rolled his eyes. “Well, Milly must have got on pretty good if she’s got past the organ. I know plenty of grown folks that ain’t,” he said bluntly.
Oscar rolled his eyes. “Well, Milly must be doing pretty well if she’s made it past the organ. I know plenty of adults who haven’t,” he said bluntly.
Annie threw up her chin. “She has got on good, and she’s going to play for her commencement when she graduates in town next year.”
Annie lifted her chin. “She’s doing well, and she’s going to perform at her graduation when she finishes school in town next year.”
“Yes,” said Alexandra firmly, “I think Milly deserves a piano. All the girls around here have been taking lessons for years, but Milly is the only one of them who can ever play anything when you ask her. I’ll tell you when I first thought I would like to give you a piano, Milly, and that was when you learned that book of old Swedish songs that your grandfather used to sing. He had a sweet tenor voice, and when he was a young man he loved to sing. I can remember hearing him singing with the sailors down in the shipyard, when I was no bigger than Stella here,” pointing to Annie’s younger daughter.
“Yes,” Alexandra said firmly, “I think Milly deserves a piano. All the other girls around here have been taking lessons for years, but Milly is the only one who can actually play something when you ask her. I remember when I first thought I’d like to give you a piano, Milly, and that was when you learned that book of old Swedish songs that your grandfather used to sing. He had a sweet tenor voice, and when he was younger, he loved to sing. I can remember hearing him singing with the sailors down at the shipyard when I was no taller than Stella here,” she said, pointing to Annie’s younger daughter.
Milly and Stella both looked through the door into the sitting-room, where a crayon portrait of John Bergson hung on the wall. Alexandra had had it made from a little photograph, taken for his friends just before he left Sweden; a slender man of thirty-five, with soft hair curling about his high forehead, a drooping mustache, and wondering, sad eyes that looked forward into the distance, as if they already beheld the New World.
Milly and Stella both peered through the door into the living room, where a crayon drawing of John Bergson was hanging on the wall. Alexandra had commissioned it from a small photograph taken for his friends just before he moved from Sweden; a slender man of thirty-five, with soft hair curling around his high forehead, a drooping mustache, and curious, sad eyes that gazed into the distance, as if he could already see the New World.
After dinner Lou and Oscar went to the orchard to pick cherries—they had neither of them had the patience to grow an orchard of their own—and Annie went down to gossip with Alexandra’s kitchen girls while they washed the dishes. She could always find out more about Alexandra’s domestic economy from the prattling maids than from Alexandra herself, and what she discovered she used to her own advantage with Lou. On the Divide, farmers’ daughters no longer went out into service, so Alexandra got her girls from Sweden, by paying their fare over. They stayed with her until they married, and were replaced by sisters or cousins from the old country.
After dinner, Lou and Oscar headed to the orchard to pick cherries—they both lacked the patience to cultivate their own orchard—and Annie went to chat with Alexandra’s kitchen staff while they washed the dishes. She could always learn more about Alexandra’s household management from the chatty maids than from Alexandra herself, and what she learned she used to her advantage with Lou. In the Divide, farmers' daughters no longer went into service, so Alexandra brought in her girls from Sweden, covering their travel expenses. They stayed with her until they got married, and were replaced by sisters or cousins from their home country.
Alexandra took her three nieces into the flower garden. She was fond of the little girls, especially of Milly, who came to spend a week with her aunt now and then, and read aloud to her from the old books about the house, or listened to stories about the early days on the Divide. While they were walking among the flower beds, a buggy drove up the hill and stopped in front of the gate. A man got out and stood talking to the driver. The little girls were delighted at the advent of a stranger, some one from very far away, they knew by his clothes, his gloves, and the sharp, pointed cut of his dark beard. The girls fell behind their aunt and peeped out at him from among the castor beans. The stranger came up to the gate and stood holding his hat in his hand, smiling, while Alexandra advanced slowly to meet him. As she approached he spoke in a low, pleasant voice.
Alexandra took her three nieces into the flower garden. She loved the little girls, especially Milly, who visited her aunt now and then for a week and read aloud from the old books about the house or listened to stories about the early days on the Divide. While they were walking among the flower beds, a buggy drove up the hill and stopped in front of the gate. A man got out and stood talking to the driver. The little girls were excited to see a stranger, someone from far away, as they could tell by his clothes, his gloves, and the sharp, pointed cut of his dark beard. The girls fell behind their aunt and peered at him from among the castor beans. The stranger walked up to the gate and stood holding his hat in his hand, smiling, while Alexandra moved slowly to meet him. As she got closer, he spoke in a low, pleasant voice.
“Don’t you know me, Alexandra? I would have known you, anywhere.”
“Don’t you recognize me, Alexandra? I would have recognized you anywhere.”
Alexandra shaded her eyes with her hand. Suddenly she took a quick step forward. “Can it be!” she exclaimed with feeling; “can it be that it is Carl Linstrum? Why, Carl, it is!” She threw out both her hands and caught his across the gate. “Sadie, Milly, run tell your father and Uncle Oscar that our old friend Carl Linstrum is here. Be quick! Why, Carl, how did it happen? I can’t believe this!” Alexandra shook the tears from her eyes and laughed.
Alexandra shielded her eyes with her hand. Suddenly, she took a quick step forward. “Could it be?” she exclaimed with emotion; “Could it really be Carl Linstrum? Wow, Carl, it is!” She stretched out both her hands and grabbed his across the gate. “Sadie, Milly, go tell your dad and Uncle Oscar that our old friend Carl Linstrum is here. Hurry up! Carl, how did this happen? I can’t believe it!” Alexandra wiped away her tears and laughed.
The stranger nodded to his driver, dropped his suitcase inside the fence, and opened the gate. “Then you are glad to see me, and you can put me up overnight? I couldn’t go through this country without stopping off to have a look at you. How little you have changed! Do you know, I was sure it would be like that. You simply couldn’t be different. How fine you are!” He stepped back and looked at her admiringly.
The stranger nodded to his driver, dropped his suitcase inside the fence, and opened the gate. “So, you’re happy to see me, and you can let me stay overnight? I couldn’t travel through this country without stopping by to see you. You haven’t changed at all! You know, I was certain it would be like this. You just couldn’t be any different. You look great!” He stepped back and looked at her with admiration.
Alexandra blushed and laughed again. “But you yourself, Carl—with that beard—how could I have known you? You went away a little boy.” She reached for his suitcase and when he intercepted her she threw up her hands. “You see, I give myself away. I have only women come to visit me, and I do not know how to behave. Where is your trunk?”
Alexandra blushed and laughed again. “But you, Carl—with that beard—how could I have recognized you? You left as a little boy.” She reached for his suitcase, and when he stopped her, she threw up her hands. “See, I’m not good at this. I only have women visit me, and I don’t know how to act. Where’s your trunk?”
“It’s in Hanover. I can stay only a few days. I am on my way to the coast.”
“It’s in Hanover. I can only stay for a few days. I’m heading to the coast.”
They started up the path. “A few days? After all these years!” Alexandra shook her finger at him. “See this, you have walked into a trap. You do not get away so easy.” She put her hand affectionately on his shoulder. “You owe me a visit for the sake of old times. Why must you go to the coast at all?”
They started up the path. “A few days? After all these years!” Alexandra shook her finger at him. “Look, you’ve walked right into a trap. You’re not getting off that easy.” She placed her hand affectionately on his shoulder. “You owe me a visit for old time's sake. Why do you have to go to the coast at all?”
“Oh, I must! I am a fortune hunter. From Seattle I go on to Alaska.”
“Oh, I definitely have to! I'm chasing after fortune. From Seattle, I'm heading to Alaska.”
“Alaska?” She looked at him in astonishment. “Are you going to paint the Indians?”
“Alaska?” She looked at him in disbelief. “Are you going to paint the Native Americans?”
“Paint?” the young man frowned. “Oh! I’m not a painter, Alexandra. I’m an engraver. I have nothing to do with painting.”
“Paint?” the young man frowned. “Oh! I’m not a painter, Alexandra. I’m an engraver. I have nothing to do with painting.”
“But on my parlor wall I have the paintings—”
“But on my living room wall I have the paintings—”
He interrupted nervously. “Oh, water-color sketches—done for amusement. I sent them to remind you of me, not because they were good. What a wonderful place you have made of this, Alexandra.” He turned and looked back at the wide, map-like prospect of field and hedge and pasture. “I would never have believed it could be done. I’m disappointed in my own eye, in my imagination.”
He nervously interrupted, “Oh, those water-color sketches—just for fun. I sent them to remind you of me, not because they were good. What an amazing place you’ve created here, Alexandra.” He turned and looked back at the broad, map-like view of fields, hedges, and pastures. “I never would have believed it was possible. I’m disappointed in my own vision, in my imagination.”
At this moment Lou and Oscar came up the hill from the orchard. They did not quicken their pace when they saw Carl; indeed, they did not openly look in his direction. They advanced distrustfully, and as if they wished the distance were longer.
At that moment, Lou and Oscar walked up the hill from the orchard. They didn’t speed up when they saw Carl; in fact, they didn’t even look his way. They moved forward cautiously, as if they wanted the distance to be greater.
Alexandra beckoned to them. “They think I am trying to fool them. Come, boys, it’s Carl Linstrum, our old Carl!”
Alexandra waved them over. “They think I’m trying to trick them. Come on, guys, it’s Carl Linstrum, our old Carl!”
Lou gave the visitor a quick, sidelong glance and thrust out his hand. “Glad to see you.”
Lou gave the visitor a quick, sideways glance and reached out his hand. “Nice to see you.”
Oscar followed with “How d’ do.” Carl could not tell whether their offishness came from unfriendliness or from embarrassment. He and Alexandra led the way to the porch.
Oscar followed with "How do you do." Carl couldn’t tell if their coldness was due to unfriendliness or embarrassment. He and Alexandra made their way to the porch.
“Carl,” Alexandra explained, “is on his way to Seattle. He is going to Alaska.”
“Carl,” Alexandra explained, “is headed to Seattle. He's going to Alaska.”
Oscar studied the visitor’s yellow shoes. “Got business there?” he asked.
Oscar looked at the visitor’s yellow shoes. “Got business there?” he asked.
Carl laughed. “Yes, very pressing business. I’m going there to get rich. Engraving’s a very interesting profession, but a man never makes any money at it. So I’m going to try the goldfields.”
Carl laughed. “Yeah, really important business. I’m going there to get rich. Engraving is a really interesting job, but you never make any money at it. So I’m going to try my luck in the goldfields.”
Alexandra felt that this was a tactful speech, and Lou looked up with some interest. “Ever done anything in that line before?”
Alexandra thought this was a clever speech, and Lou glanced up with some curiosity. “Have you ever done anything like that before?”
“No, but I’m going to join a friend of mine who went out from New York and has done well. He has offered to break me in.”
“No, but I'm going to join a friend of mine who left New York and has done well. He offered to show me the ropes.”
“Turrible cold winters, there, I hear,” remarked Oscar. “I thought people went up there in the spring.”
“Terribly cold winters up there, I hear,” Oscar said. “I thought people went there in the spring.”
“They do. But my friend is going to spend the winter in Seattle and I am to stay with him there and learn something about prospecting before we start north next year.”
“They do. But my friend is going to spend the winter in Seattle, and I’m going to stay with him there and learn a bit about prospecting before we head north next year.”
Lou looked skeptical. “Let’s see, how long have you been away from here?”
Lou looked doubtful. “Let’s see, how long have you been gone from here?”
“Sixteen years. You ought to remember that, Lou, for you were married just after we went away.”
“Sixteen years. You should remember that, Lou, because you got married right after we left.”
“Going to stay with us some time?” Oscar asked.
“Are you planning to stay with us for a while?” Oscar asked.
“A few days, if Alexandra can keep me.”
“A few days, if Alexandra can manage to hold onto me.”
“I expect you’ll be wanting to see your old place,” Lou observed more cordially. “You won’t hardly know it. But there’s a few chunks of your old sod house left. Alexandra wouldn’t never let Frank Shabata plough over it.”
“I expect you'll want to see your old place,” Lou said more kindly. “You probably won’t recognize it. But there are a few pieces of your old sod house still standing. Alexandra would never let Frank Shabata plow over it.”
Annie Lee, who, ever since the visitor was announced, had been touching up her hair and settling her lace and wishing she had worn another dress, now emerged with her three daughters and introduced them. She was greatly impressed by Carl’s urban appearance, and in her excitement talked very loud and threw her head about. “And you ain’t married yet? At your age, now! Think of that! You’ll have to wait for Milly. Yes, we’ve got a boy, too. The youngest. He’s at home with his grandma. You must come over to see mother and hear Milly play. She’s the musician of the family. She does pyrography, too. That’s burnt wood, you know. You wouldn’t believe what she can do with her poker. Yes, she goes to school in town, and she is the youngest in her class by two years.”
Annie Lee, who had been fixing her hair, adjusting her lace, and wishing she had worn a different dress ever since the visitor was announced, now came out with her three daughters and introduced them. She was really impressed by Carl’s city style, and in her excitement, she spoke loudly and tossed her head around. “And you’re not married yet? At your age! Can you believe that? You’ll have to wait for Milly. Yeah, we have a boy, too. He’s the youngest. He’s at home with his grandma. You have to come over to see my mom and hear Milly play. She’s the musician in the family. She does pyrography, too. That’s burnt wood, you know. You wouldn’t believe what she can create with her poker. Yes, she goes to school in town, and she's the youngest in her class by two years.”
Milly looked uncomfortable and Carl took her hand again. He liked her creamy skin and happy, innocent eyes, and he could see that her mother’s way of talking distressed her. “I’m sure she’s a clever little girl,” he murmured, looking at her thoughtfully. “Let me see—Ah, it’s your mother that she looks like, Alexandra. Mrs. Bergson must have looked just like this when she was a little girl. Does Milly run about over the country as you and Alexandra used to, Annie?”
Milly looked uneasy, and Carl took her hand again. He liked her smooth skin and cheerful, innocent eyes, and he could tell that her mother’s way of talking was bothering her. “I’m sure she’s a smart little girl,” he said softly, looking at her thoughtfully. “Let me see—Ah, she looks just like her mother, Alexandra. Mrs. Bergson must have looked just like this when she was a little girl. Does Milly roam around the countryside like you and Alexandra used to, Annie?”
Milly’s mother protested. “Oh, my, no! Things has changed since we was girls. Milly has it very different. We are going to rent the place and move into town as soon as the girls are old enough to go out into company. A good many are doing that here now. Lou is going into business.”
Milly’s mom protested. “Oh, no way! Things have changed since we were girls. Milly has it very differently. We're going to rent a place and move into town as soon as the girls are old enough to socialize. A lot of people are doing that here now. Lou is starting a business.”
Lou grinned. “That’s what she says. You better go get your things on. Ivar’s hitching up,” he added, turning to Annie.
Lou grinned. “That’s what she says. You’d better go get your stuff on. Ivar’s getting the wagon ready,” he added, turning to Annie.
Young farmers seldom address their wives by name. It is always “you,” or “she.”
Young farmers rarely call their wives by name. It's always "you" or "she."
Having got his wife out of the way, Lou sat down on the step and began to whittle. “Well, what do folks in New York think of William Jennings Bryan?” Lou began to bluster, as he always did when he talked politics. “We gave Wall Street a scare in ninety-six, all right, and we’re fixing another to hand them. Silver wasn’t the only issue,” he nodded mysteriously. “There’s a good many things got to be changed. The West is going to make itself heard.”
Having gotten his wife out of the way, Lou sat down on the step and started to carve. “So, what do people in New York think about William Jennings Bryan?” Lou began to brag, as he always did when discussing politics. “We definitely gave Wall Street a scare in '96, and we're planning to do it again. Silver wasn't the only issue,” he nodded mysteriously. “There are a lot of things that need to change. The West is going to make its voice heard.”
Carl laughed. “But, surely, it did do that, if nothing else.”
Carl laughed. “But, come on, it definitely did that, if nothing else.”
Lou’s thin face reddened up to the roots of his bristly hair. “Oh, we’ve only begun. We’re waking up to a sense of our responsibilities, out here, and we ain’t afraid, neither. You fellows back there must be a tame lot. If you had any nerve you’d get together and march down to Wall Street and blow it up. Dynamite it, I mean,” with a threatening nod.
Lou’s thin face turned red all the way up to the roots of his bristly hair. “Oh, we’ve just started. We’re becoming aware of our responsibilities out here, and we’re not afraid either. You guys back there must be pretty tame. If you had any guts, you’d band together and march down to Wall Street and blow it up. I mean dynamite it,” he added with a threatening nod.
He was so much in earnest that Carl scarcely knew how to answer him. “That would be a waste of powder. The same business would go on in another street. The street doesn’t matter. But what have you fellows out here got to kick about? You have the only safe place there is. Morgan himself couldn’t touch you. One only has to drive through this country to see that you’re all as rich as barons.”
He was so serious that Carl hardly knew how to respond. "That's just wasting resources. The same thing would happen in another street. The street doesn't matter. But what do you guys out here have to complain about? You have the only safe place there is. Even Morgan himself couldn’t touch you. You just have to drive through this country to see that you're all as rich as barons."
“We have a good deal more to say than we had when we were poor,” said Lou threateningly. “We’re getting on to a whole lot of things.”
“We have a lot more to say now that we're not poor,” Lou said with a threatening tone. “We're catching on to a bunch of things.”
As Ivar drove a double carriage up to the gate, Annie came out in a hat that looked like the model of a battleship. Carl rose and took her down to the carriage, while Lou lingered for a word with his sister.
As Ivar drove a double carriage up to the gate, Annie stepped out wearing a hat that resembled a battleship. Carl stood up and escorted her to the carriage, while Lou hung back to chat with his sister.
“What do you suppose he’s come for?” he asked, jerking his head toward the gate.
“What do you think he’s here for?” he asked, nodding toward the gate.
“Why, to pay us a visit. I’ve been begging him to for years.”
“Why, to come visit us. I’ve been asking him to for years.”
Oscar looked at Alexandra. “He didn’t let you know he was coming?”
Oscar looked at Alexandra. “He didn't tell you he was coming?”
“No. Why should he? I told him to come at any time.”
“No. Why would he? I told him to come whenever he wants.”
Lou shrugged his shoulders. “He doesn’t seem to have done much for himself. Wandering around this way!”
Lou shrugged. “He doesn’t seem to have accomplished much for himself. Just wandering around like this!”
Oscar spoke solemnly, as from the depths of a cavern. “He never was much account.”
Oscar spoke seriously, as if from deep within a cave. “He was never much of a person.”
Alexandra left them and hurried down to the gate where Annie was rattling on to Carl about her new dining-room furniture. “You must bring Mr. Linstrum over real soon, only be sure to telephone me first,” she called back, as Carl helped her into the carriage. Old Ivar, his white head bare, stood holding the horses. Lou came down the path and climbed into the front seat, took up the reins, and drove off without saying anything further to any one. Oscar picked up his youngest boy and trudged off down the road, the other three trotting after him. Carl, holding the gate open for Alexandra, began to laugh. “Up and coming on the Divide, eh, Alexandra?” he cried gayly.
Alexandra left them and quickly walked down to the gate where Annie was chatting with Carl about her new dining room furniture. “You have to bring Mr. Linstrum over really soon, but just make sure to call me first,” she shouted back as Carl helped her into the carriage. Old Ivar, with his white head uncovered, stood holding the horses. Lou came down the path, climbed into the front seat, grabbed the reins, and drove off without saying another word to anyone. Oscar picked up his youngest son and trudged down the road, with the other three following closely behind. Carl, holding the gate open for Alexandra, started to laugh. “Making things happen on the Divide, huh, Alexandra?” he called out cheerfully.
IV
Carl had changed, Alexandra felt, much less than one might have expected. He had not become a trim, self-satisfied city man. There was still something homely and wayward and definitely personal about him. Even his clothes, his Norfolk coat and his very high collars, were a little unconventional. He seemed to shrink into himself as he used to do; to hold himself away from things, as if he were afraid of being hurt. In short, he was more self-conscious than a man of thirty-five is expected to be. He looked older than his years and not very strong. His black hair, which still hung in a triangle over his pale forehead, was thin at the crown, and there were fine, relentless lines about his eyes. His back, with its high, sharp shoulders, looked like the back of an over-worked German professor off on his holiday. His face was intelligent, sensitive, unhappy.
Carl had changed, Alexandra thought, much less than anyone might expect. He hadn’t turned into a sleek, self-satisfied city guy. There was still something down-to-earth and unruly and definitely unique about him. Even his clothes, his Norfolk coat and very high collars, were a bit unconventional. He seemed to withdraw into himself as he used to; to keep himself apart from things, as if he were afraid of getting hurt. In short, he was more self-conscious than a 35-year-old typically is. He looked older than his age and not very strong. His black hair, which still hung in a triangle over his pale forehead, was thinning at the crown, and there were fine, persistent lines around his eyes. His back, with its high, sharp shoulders, resembled that of an overworked German professor on vacation. His face was intelligent, sensitive, and unhappy.
That evening after supper, Carl and Alexandra were sitting by the clump of castor beans in the middle of the flower garden. The gravel paths glittered in the moonlight, and below them the fields lay white and still.
That evening after dinner, Carl and Alexandra were sitting by the group of castor beans in the middle of the flower garden. The gravel paths sparkled in the moonlight, and below them, the fields were white and quiet.
“Do you know, Alexandra,” he was saying, “I’ve been thinking how strangely things work out. I’ve been away engraving other men’s pictures, and you’ve stayed at home and made your own.” He pointed with his cigar toward the sleeping landscape. “How in the world have you done it? How have your neighbors done it?”
“Do you know, Alexandra,” he was saying, “I’ve been thinking about how weirdly things turn out. I’ve been away working on other people’s pictures, and you’ve stayed home and created your own.” He gestured with his cigar toward the peaceful landscape. “How on earth have you done it? How have your neighbors managed it?”
“We hadn’t any of us much to do with it, Carl. The land did it. It had its little joke. It pretended to be poor because nobody knew how to work it right; and then, all at once, it worked itself. It woke up out of its sleep and stretched itself, and it was so big, so rich, that we suddenly found we were rich, just from sitting still. As for me, you remember when I began to buy land. For years after that I was always squeezing and borrowing until I was ashamed to show my face in the banks. And then, all at once, men began to come to me offering to lend me money—and I didn’t need it! Then I went ahead and built this house. I really built it for Emil. I want you to see Emil, Carl. He is so different from the rest of us!”
“We didn't really have much to do with it, Carl. The land did it. It played a little trick on us. It acted poor because nobody knew how to work it properly; then suddenly, it just took off. It woke up from its slumber, stretched, and became so vast and rich that we realized we were wealthy, just by sitting still. As for me, you remember when I started buying land. For years after that, I was always squeezing for money and borrowing until I was embarrassed to show my face in the banks. Then, all of a sudden, men started coming to me, offering to lend me money—and I didn’t even need it! After that, I went ahead and built this house. I really built it for Emil. I want you to meet Emil, Carl. He’s so different from the rest of us!”
“How different?”
"What's different?"
“Oh, you’ll see! I’m sure it was to have sons like Emil, and to give them a chance, that father left the old country. It’s curious, too; on the outside Emil is just like an American boy,—he graduated from the State University in June, you know,—but underneath he is more Swedish than any of us. Sometimes he is so like father that he frightens me; he is so violent in his feelings like that.”
“Oh, you'll see! I'm sure it was to have sons like Emil and give them a chance that Dad left the old country. It's interesting, too; on the surface, Emil seems just like an American boy—he graduated from State University in June, you know—but deep down, he’s more Swedish than any of us. Sometimes he reminds me so much of Dad that it really freaks me out; he's so intense with his feelings like that.”
“Is he going to farm here with you?”
“Is he going to farm here with you?”
“He shall do whatever he wants to,” Alexandra declared warmly. “He is going to have a chance, a whole chance; that’s what I’ve worked for. Sometimes he talks about studying law, and sometimes, just lately, he’s been talking about going out into the sand hills and taking up more land. He has his sad times, like father. But I hope he won’t do that. We have land enough, at last!” Alexandra laughed.
“He can do whatever he wants,” Alexandra declared warmly. “He’s going to have a chance, a real chance; that’s what I’ve worked for. Sometimes he talks about studying law, and lately, he’s been mentioning going out into the sand hills and getting more land. He has his down moments, like Dad. But I hope he won’t do that. We finally have enough land!” Alexandra laughed.
“How about Lou and Oscar? They’ve done well, haven’t they?”
"How are Lou and Oscar doing? They've been doing great, right?"
“Yes, very well; but they are different, and now that they have farms of their own I do not see so much of them. We divided the land equally when Lou married. They have their own way of doing things, and they do not altogether like my way, I am afraid. Perhaps they think me too independent. But I have had to think for myself a good many years and am not likely to change. On the whole, though, we take as much comfort in each other as most brothers and sisters do. And I am very fond of Lou’s oldest daughter.”
"Yes, that's true; but they're different now, and since they have their own farms, I don't see them as much. We split the land evenly when Lou got married. They have their own way of doing things, and I worry they don't entirely approve of mine. Maybe they think I'm too independent. But I've had to think for myself for quite a few years, and I probably won't change. Overall, though, we find just as much comfort in each other as most siblings do. And I'm very fond of Lou's oldest daughter."
“I think I liked the old Lou and Oscar better, and they probably feel the same about me. I even, if you can keep a secret,”—Carl leaned forward and touched her arm, smiling,—“I even think I liked the old country better. This is all very splendid in its way, but there was something about this country when it was a wild old beast that has haunted me all these years. Now, when I come back to all this milk and honey, I feel like the old German song, ‘Wo bist du, wo bist du, mein geliebtest Land?’—Do you ever feel like that, I wonder?”
“I think I liked the old Lou and Oscar better, and they probably feel the same way about me. I even, if you can keep a secret,”—Carl leaned forward and touched her arm, smiling,—“I even think I liked the old country better. This is all very impressive in its own way, but there was something about this country when it was a wild, untamed place that has stayed with me all these years. Now, when I come back to all this prosperity, I feel like the old German song, ‘Wo bist du, wo bist du, mein geliebtes Land?’—Do you ever feel that way, I wonder?”
“Yes, sometimes, when I think about father and mother and those who are gone; so many of our old neighbors.” Alexandra paused and looked up thoughtfully at the stars. “We can remember the graveyard when it was wild prairie, Carl, and now—”
“Yes, sometimes, when I think about Dad and Mom and those we've lost; so many of our old neighbors.” Alexandra paused and looked up thoughtfully at the stars. “We can remember the graveyard when it was wild prairie, Carl, and now—”
“And now the old story has begun to write itself over there,” said Carl softly. “Isn’t it queer: there are only two or three human stories, and they go on repeating themselves as fiercely as if they had never happened before; like the larks in this country, that have been singing the same five notes over for thousands of years.”
“And now the old story has started to unfold again over there,” Carl said softly. “Isn’t it strange? There are only two or three human stories, and they keep repeating themselves as if they’ve never happened before; like the larks in this country, which have been singing the same five notes for thousands of years.”
“Oh, yes! The young people, they live so hard. And yet I sometimes envy them. There is my little neighbor, now; the people who bought your old place. I wouldn’t have sold it to any one else, but I was always fond of that girl. You must remember her, little Marie Tovesky, from Omaha, who used to visit here? When she was eighteen she ran away from the convent school and got married, crazy child! She came out here a bride, with her father and husband. He had nothing, and the old man was willing to buy them a place and set them up. Your farm took her fancy, and I was glad to have her so near me. I’ve never been sorry, either. I even try to get along with Frank on her account.”
“Oh, absolutely! Young people really know how to live life to the fullest. Sometimes I find myself envying them. There’s my little neighbor now—the people who bought your old place. I wouldn’t have sold it to anyone else because I’ve always liked that girl. You must remember her, little Marie Tovesky from Omaha, who used to visit here? When she was eighteen, she ran away from the convent school and got married—what a wild child! She came out here as a bride with her father and husband. He had nothing, and her dad was willing to buy them a place and set them up. Your farm caught her eye, and I was happy to have her so close to me. I’ve never regretted it, either. I even try to get along with Frank for her sake.”
“Is Frank her husband?”
“Is Frank her spouse?”
“Yes. He’s one of these wild fellows. Most Bohemians are good-natured, but Frank thinks we don’t appreciate him here, I guess. He’s jealous about everything, his farm and his horses and his pretty wife. Everybody likes her, just the same as when she was little. Sometimes I go up to the Catholic church with Emil, and it’s funny to see Marie standing there laughing and shaking hands with people, looking so excited and gay, with Frank sulking behind her as if he could eat everybody alive. Frank’s not a bad neighbor, but to get on with him you’ve got to make a fuss over him and act as if you thought he was a very important person all the time, and different from other people. I find it hard to keep that up from one year’s end to another.”
“Yes. He’s one of those wild types. Most Bohemians are friendly, but I think Frank feels unappreciated here. He’s jealous about everything—his farm, his horses, and his beautiful wife. Everyone likes her, just like when she was a kid. Sometimes I go to the Catholic church with Emil, and it’s funny to see Marie there, laughing and shaking hands with people, looking so excited and cheerful, while Frank sulks behind her as if he could eat everyone alive. Frank isn’t a bad neighbor, but to get along with him, you have to fuss over him and act like you think he’s really important and different from everyone else all the time. I find it hard to keep that up year after year.”
“I shouldn’t think you’d be very successful at that kind of thing, Alexandra.” Carl seemed to find the idea amusing.
“I don’t think you’d be very good at that, Alexandra.” Carl seemed to find the idea amusing.
“Well,” said Alexandra firmly, “I do the best I can, on Marie’s account. She has it hard enough, anyway. She’s too young and pretty for this sort of life. We’re all ever so much older and slower. But she’s the kind that won’t be downed easily. She’ll work all day and go to a Bohemian wedding and dance all night, and drive the hay wagon for a cross man next morning. I could stay by a job, but I never had the go in me that she has, when I was going my best. I’ll have to take you over to see her to-morrow.”
“Well,” said Alexandra firmly, “I do my best for Marie. She has it tough enough already. She’s too young and beautiful for this kind of life. We’re all so much older and slower. But she’s the type who won’t give up easily. She’ll work all day, go to a Bohemian wedding, and dance all night, then drive the hay wagon for a grumpy guy the next morning. I could hold on to a job, but I never had the drive she has, even at my best. I’ll have to take you to see her tomorrow.”
Carl dropped the end of his cigar softly among the castor beans and sighed. “Yes, I suppose I must see the old place. I’m cowardly about things that remind me of myself. It took courage to come at all, Alexandra. I wouldn’t have, if I hadn’t wanted to see you very, very much.”
Carl gently dropped the end of his cigar among the castor beans and sighed. “Yeah, I guess I have to see the old place. I get anxious about things that remind me of myself. It took a lot of courage to come here at all, Alexandra. I wouldn’t have, if I hadn’t really wanted to see you.”
Alexandra looked at him with her calm, deliberate eyes. “Why do you dread things like that, Carl?” she asked earnestly. “Why are you dissatisfied with yourself?”
Alexandra gazed at him with her calm, thoughtful eyes. “Why do you fear things like that, Carl?” she asked sincerely. “Why are you unhappy with yourself?”
Her visitor winced. “How direct you are, Alexandra! Just like you used to be. Do I give myself away so quickly? Well, you see, for one thing, there’s nothing to look forward to in my profession. Wood-engraving is the only thing I care about, and that had gone out before I began. Everything’s cheap metal work nowadays, touching up miserable photographs, forcing up poor drawings, and spoiling good ones. I’m absolutely sick of it all.” Carl frowned. “Alexandra, all the way out from New York I’ve been planning how I could deceive you and make you think me a very enviable fellow, and here I am telling you the truth the first night. I waste a lot of time pretending to people, and the joke of it is, I don’t think I ever deceive any one. There are too many of my kind; people know us on sight.”
Her visitor winced. “You’re so straightforward, Alexandra! Just like you used to be. Do I reveal too much too soon? Well, you see, for one thing, there’s nothing to look forward to in my job. Wood engraving is what I really care about, but that was out of style before I even started. Everything is just cheap metal work these days, fixing up awful photographs, improving bad drawings, and ruining good ones. I'm totally fed up with it all.” Carl frowned. “Alexandra, all the way from New York, I’ve been trying to figure out how to trick you into thinking I’m doing well, and here I am, sharing the truth on the very first night. I waste a lot of time pretending to people, and the ironic part is, I don’t think I ever fool anyone. There are too many people like me; folks recognize us right away.”
Carl paused. Alexandra pushed her hair back from her brow with a puzzled, thoughtful gesture. “You see,” he went on calmly, “measured by your standards here, I’m a failure. I couldn’t buy even one of your cornfields. I’ve enjoyed a great many things, but I’ve got nothing to show for it all.”
Carl paused. Alexandra pushed her hair back from her forehead with a puzzled, thoughtful gesture. “You see,” he continued calmly, “by your standards here, I’m a failure. I couldn’t buy even one of your cornfields. I’ve enjoyed a lot of things, but I’ve got nothing to show for it all.”
“But you show for it yourself, Carl. I’d rather have had your freedom than my land.”
“But you prove that yourself, Carl. I’d rather have your freedom than my land.”
Carl shook his head mournfully. “Freedom so often means that one isn’t needed anywhere. Here you are an individual, you have a background of your own, you would be missed. But off there in the cities there are thousands of rolling stones like me. We are all alike; we have no ties, we know nobody, we own nothing. When one of us dies, they scarcely know where to bury him. Our landlady and the delicatessen man are our mourners, and we leave nothing behind us but a frock-coat and a fiddle, or an easel, or a typewriter, or whatever tool we got our living by. All we have ever managed to do is to pay our rent, the exorbitant rent that one has to pay for a few square feet of space near the heart of things. We have no house, no place, no people of our own. We live in the streets, in the parks, in the theatres. We sit in restaurants and concert halls and look about at the hundreds of our own kind and shudder.”
Carl shook his head sadly. “Freedom often means that you’re not needed anywhere. Here, you’re an individual with your own background, and you would be missed. But out there in the cities, there are thousands of drifters like me. We’re all the same; we have no connections, we know nobody, we own nothing. When one of us dies, they barely know where to bury him. Our landlady and the deli guy are our mourners, and we leave behind nothing but a suit jacket and a violin, or a paintbrush, or a typewriter, or whatever tool we used to make a living. All we’ve managed to do is pay our rent, the outrageous rent for just a few square feet of space near the center of things. We have no house, no place, no people of our own. We live in the streets, in parks, in theaters. We sit in restaurants and concert halls and look around at the hundreds of people like us and shudder.”
Alexandra was silent. She sat looking at the silver spot the moon made on the surface of the pond down in the pasture. He knew that she understood what he meant. At last she said slowly, “And yet I would rather have Emil grow up like that than like his two brothers. We pay a high rent, too, though we pay differently. We grow hard and heavy here. We don’t move lightly and easily as you do, and our minds get stiff. If the world were no wider than my cornfields, if there were not something beside this, I wouldn’t feel that it was much worth while to work. No, I would rather have Emil like you than like them. I felt that as soon as you came.”
Alexandra was quiet. She sat there, gazing at the silver reflection the moon created on the surface of the pond in the pasture. He knew she understood what he meant. Finally, she said slowly, “And yet I’d rather have Emil grow up like that than like his two brothers. We pay a high rent too, though it’s in a different way. We become tough and heavy here. We don’t move as lightly and easily as you do, and our minds become rigid. If the world were no bigger than my cornfields, if there wasn’t anything beyond this, I wouldn’t feel it was worth the effort to work. No, I’d rather have Emil be like you than like them. I felt that the moment you arrived.”
“I wonder why you feel like that?” Carl mused.
“I wonder why you feel that way?” Carl thought.
“I don’t know. Perhaps I am like Carrie Jensen, the sister of one of my hired men. She had never been out of the cornfields, and a few years ago she got despondent and said life was just the same thing over and over, and she didn’t see the use of it. After she had tried to kill herself once or twice, her folks got worried and sent her over to Iowa to visit some relations. Ever since she’s come back she’s been perfectly cheerful, and she says she’s contented to live and work in a world that’s so big and interesting. She said that anything as big as the bridges over the Platte and the Missouri reconciled her. And it’s what goes on in the world that reconciles me.”
“I don’t know. Maybe I’m like Carrie Jensen, the sister of one of my workers. She had never left the cornfields, and a few years ago she became really down and said life was just the same thing over and over, and she didn’t see the point of it. After she tried to take her own life a couple of times, her family got worried and sent her to Iowa to stay with some relatives. Ever since she got back, she’s been completely cheerful, and she says she’s happy to live and work in a world that’s so big and interesting. She mentioned that anything as huge as the bridges over the Platte and the Missouri makes her feel better. And it’s what happens in the world that brings me peace.”
V
Alexandra did not find time to go to her neighbor’s the next day, nor the next. It was a busy season on the farm, with the corn-plowing going on, and even Emil was in the field with a team and cultivator. Carl went about over the farms with Alexandra in the morning, and in the afternoon and evening they found a great deal to talk about. Emil, for all his track practice, did not stand up under farmwork very well, and by night he was too tired to talk or even to practise on his cornet.
Alexandra didn’t have time to visit her neighbor the next day or the one after that. It was a busy season on the farm, with the corn being plowed, and even Emil was out in the field with a team and cultivator. Carl accompanied Alexandra around the farms in the morning, and in the afternoon and evening, they found plenty to talk about. Despite all his track practice, Emil didn’t handle the farmwork very well, and by night he was too exhausted to talk or even practice on his cornet.
On Wednesday morning Carl got up before it was light, and stole downstairs and out of the kitchen door just as old Ivar was making his morning ablutions at the pump. Carl nodded to him and hurried up the draw, past the garden, and into the pasture where the milking cows used to be kept.
On Wednesday morning, Carl woke up before it was light and quietly went downstairs and out through the kitchen door just as old Ivar was washing up at the pump. Carl nodded at him and rushed up the draw, past the garden, and into the pasture where the milking cows used to stay.
The dawn in the east looked like the light from some great fire that was burning under the edge of the world. The color was reflected in the globules of dew that sheathed the short gray pasture grass. Carl walked rapidly until he came to the crest of the second hill, where the Bergson pasture joined the one that had belonged to his father. There he sat down and waited for the sun to rise. It was just there that he and Alexandra used to do their milking together, he on his side of the fence, she on hers. He could remember exactly how she looked when she came over the close-cropped grass, her skirts pinned up, her head bare, a bright tin pail in either hand, and the milky light of the early morning all about her. Even as a boy he used to feel, when he saw her coming with her free step, her upright head and calm shoulders, that she looked as if she had walked straight out of the morning itself. Since then, when he had happened to see the sun come up in the country or on the water, he had often remembered the young Swedish girl and her milking pails.
The dawn in the east looked like the light from a huge fire burning at the edge of the world. The color reflected in the droplets of dew covering the short gray grass. Carl walked quickly until he reached the top of the second hill, where the Bergson pasture met his father’s old one. There, he sat down and waited for the sun to rise. It was the same spot where he and Alexandra used to milk the cows together, him on one side of the fence, her on the other. He could still picture how she looked as she walked over the freshly cut grass, her skirts pinned up, her head bare, a bright tin pail in each hand, with the soft morning light surrounding her. Even as a boy, when he saw her coming with her confident stride, her head held high and her calm shoulders, he thought she looked like she had stepped straight out of the morning itself. Since then, whenever he happened to see the sun rise in the countryside or over the water, he often remembered that young Swedish girl and her milking pails.
Carl sat musing until the sun leaped above the prairie, and in the grass about him all the small creatures of day began to tune their tiny instruments. Birds and insects without number began to chirp, to twitter, to snap and whistle, to make all manner of fresh shrill noises. The pasture was flooded with light; every clump of ironweed and snow-on-the-mountain threw a long shadow, and the golden light seemed to be rippling through the curly grass like the tide racing in.
Carl sat lost in thought until the sun rose above the prairie, and around him, all the small creatures of the day started to warm up their tiny instruments. Birds and countless insects began to chirp, twitter, snap, and whistle, creating all sorts of bright, sharp sounds. The pasture was filled with light; every patch of ironweed and snow-on-the-mountain cast a long shadow, and the golden light seemed to ripple through the curly grass like a tide rushing in.
He crossed the fence into the pasture that was now the Shabatas’ and continued his walk toward the pond. He had not gone far, however, when he discovered that he was not the only person abroad. In the draw below, his gun in his hands, was Emil, advancing cautiously, with a young woman beside him. They were moving softly, keeping close together, and Carl knew that they expected to find ducks on the pond. At the moment when they came in sight of the bright spot of water, he heard a whirr of wings and the ducks shot up into the air. There was a sharp crack from the gun, and five of the birds fell to the ground. Emil and his companion laughed delightedly, and Emil ran to pick them up. When he came back, dangling the ducks by their feet, Marie held her apron and he dropped them into it. As she stood looking down at them, her face changed. She took up one of the birds, a rumpled ball of feathers with the blood dripping slowly from its mouth, and looked at the live color that still burned on its plumage.
He crossed the fence into the pasture that now belonged to the Shabatas and continued walking toward the pond. He hadn't gone far when he noticed he wasn't alone. In the draw below, with his gun in hand, was Emil, moving carefully, with a young woman beside him. They were moving quietly, staying close together, and Carl realized they were looking for ducks on the pond. Just as they spotted the shiny patch of water, he heard the flapping of wings, and the ducks took off into the sky. A loud shot rang out, and five of the birds fell to the ground. Emil and his companion laughed happily, and Emil ran to gather them up. When he returned, holding the ducks by their feet, Marie held out her apron, and he dropped them into it. As she looked down at the ducks, her expression changed. She picked up one of the birds, a messy ball of feathers with blood slowly dripping from its mouth, and examined the vibrant colors still shining on its feathers.
As she let it fall, she cried in distress, “Oh, Emil, why did you?”
As she dropped it, she cried in anguish, “Oh, Emil, why did you?”
“I like that!” the boy exclaimed indignantly. “Why, Marie, you asked me to come yourself.”
“I like that!” the boy said angrily. “Hey, Marie, you asked me to come yourself.”
“Yes, yes, I know,” she said tearfully, “but I didn’t think. I hate to see them when they are first shot. They were having such a good time, and we’ve spoiled it all for them.”
“Yes, yes, I know,” she said with tears in her eyes, “but I didn’t think. I hate seeing them when they’re first shot. They were having such a great time, and we’ve ruined it all for them.”
Emil gave a rather sore laugh. “I should say we had! I’m not going hunting with you any more. You’re as bad as Ivar. Here, let me take them.” He snatched the ducks out of her apron.
Emil let out a painful laugh. “I should say we did! I’m done going hunting with you. You’re as bad as Ivar. Here, let me take those.” He grabbed the ducks from her apron.
“Don’t be cross, Emil. Only—Ivar’s right about wild things. They’re too happy to kill. You can tell just how they felt when they flew up. They were scared, but they didn’t really think anything could hurt them. No, we won’t do that any more.”
“Don’t be upset, Emil. Just—Ivar’s right about wild things. They’re too carefree to die. You can see how they felt when they took off. They were scared, but they didn’t really believe anything could hurt them. No, we won’t do that anymore.”
“All right,” Emil assented. “I’m sorry I made you feel bad.” As he looked down into her tearful eyes, there was a curious, sharp young bitterness in his own.
"Okay," Emil agreed. "I'm sorry I made you feel bad." As he looked down into her tear-filled eyes, there was a strange, intense bitterness in his own.
Carl watched them as they moved slowly down the draw. They had not seen him at all. He had not overheard much of their dialogue, but he felt the import of it. It made him, somehow, unreasonably mournful to find two young things abroad in the pasture in the early morning. He decided that he needed his breakfast.
Carl watched them as they slowly made their way down the valley. They hadn’t noticed him at all. He hadn’t caught much of what they were saying, but he sensed it was important. It made him, for some reason, irrationally sad to see two young people out in the pasture in the early morning. He decided it was time for breakfast.
VI
At dinner that day Alexandra said she thought they must really manage to go over to the Shabatas’ that afternoon. “It’s not often I let three days go by without seeing Marie. She will think I have forsaken her, now that my old friend has come back.”
At dinner that day, Alexandra mentioned that she thought they should definitely visit the Shabatas that afternoon. "I usually don't go three days without seeing Marie. She'll think I've abandoned her now that my old friend is back."
After the men had gone back to work, Alexandra put on a white dress and her sun-hat, and she and Carl set forth across the fields. “You see we have kept up the old path, Carl. It has been so nice for me to feel that there was a friend at the other end of it again.”
After the guys went back to work, Alexandra put on a white dress and her sun hat, and she and Carl headed out across the fields. “You see, we’ve kept the old path, Carl. It’s been really nice for me to feel that there was a friend at the other end of it again.”
Carl smiled a little ruefully. “All the same, I hope it hasn’t been quite the same.”
Carl smiled a bit regretfully. “Still, I hope it hasn’t been exactly the same.”
Alexandra looked at him with surprise. “Why, no, of course not. Not the same. She could not very well take your place, if that’s what you mean. I’m friendly with all my neighbors, I hope. But Marie is really a companion, some one I can talk to quite frankly. You wouldn’t want me to be more lonely than I have been, would you?”
Alexandra looked at him in surprise. “Why, no, of course not. Not the same. She couldn’t exactly take your place, if that’s what you mean. I’m friendly with all my neighbors, I hope. But Marie is really a companion, someone I can talk to honestly. You wouldn’t want me to be lonelier than I’ve been, would you?”
Carl laughed and pushed back the triangular lock of hair with the edge of his hat. “Of course I don’t. I ought to be thankful that this path hasn’t been worn by—well, by friends with more pressing errands than your little Bohemian is likely to have.” He paused to give Alexandra his hand as she stepped over the stile. “Are you the least bit disappointed in our coming together again?” he asked abruptly. “Is it the way you hoped it would be?”
Carl laughed and pushed back the triangular lock of hair with the edge of his hat. “Of course I don’t. I should be thankful that this path hasn’t been worn by—well, by friends with more important things to do than your little Bohemian is likely to have.” He paused to give Alexandra his hand as she stepped over the stile. “Are you at all disappointed about us meeting again?” he asked suddenly. “Is it how you expected it to be?”
Alexandra smiled at this. “Only better. When I’ve thought about your coming, I’ve sometimes been a little afraid of it. You have lived where things move so fast, and everything is slow here; the people slowest of all. Our lives are like the years, all made up of weather and crops and cows. How you hated cows!” She shook her head and laughed to herself.
Alexandra smiled at this. “Only better. When I thought about you coming, I was sometimes a bit afraid. You've lived where everything happens so quickly, and here, everything is slow; the people are the slowest of all. Our lives are like the years, made up of weather, crops, and cows. How you hated cows!” She shook her head and laughed to herself.
“I didn’t when we milked together. I walked up to the pasture corners this morning. I wonder whether I shall ever be able to tell you all that I was thinking about up there. It’s a strange thing, Alexandra; I find it easy to be frank with you about everything under the sun except—yourself!”
“I didn’t when we milked together. I walked up to the pasture corners this morning. I wonder if I’ll ever be able to share everything I was thinking about up there. It’s a strange thing, Alexandra; I find it easy to be honest with you about everything except—yourself!”
“You are afraid of hurting my feelings, perhaps.” Alexandra looked at him thoughtfully.
“You're afraid of hurting my feelings, maybe.” Alexandra gazed at him thoughtfully.
“No, I’m afraid of giving you a shock. You’ve seen yourself for so long in the dull minds of the people about you, that if I were to tell you how you seem to me, it would startle you. But you must see that you astonish me. You must feel when people admire you.”
“No, I’m afraid of shocking you. You’ve seen yourself for so long in the dull perspectives of the people around you that if I told you how you seem to me, it would surprise you. But you need to realize that you amaze me. You must sense when people admire you.”
Alexandra blushed and laughed with some confusion. “I felt that you were pleased with me, if you mean that.”
Alexandra blushed and laughed a little awkwardly. “I thought you liked me, if that’s what you mean.”
“And you’ve felt when other people were pleased with you?” he insisted.
“And you’ve sensed when other people were happy with you?” he pressed.
“Well, sometimes. The men in town, at the banks and the county offices, seem glad to see me. I think, myself, it is more pleasant to do business with people who are clean and healthy-looking,” she admitted blandly.
“Well, sometimes. The men in town, at the banks and the county offices, seem happy to see me. I think, honestly, it’s nicer to do business with people who are clean and healthy-looking,” she admitted flatly.
Carl gave a little chuckle as he opened the Shabatas’ gate for her. “Oh, do you?” he asked dryly.
Carl chuckled softly as he opened the Shabatas’ gate for her. “Oh, really?” he asked flatly.
There was no sign of life about the Shabatas’ house except a big yellow cat, sunning itself on the kitchen doorstep.
There was no sign of life around the Shabatas' house except for a big yellow cat lounging on the kitchen doorstep.
Alexandra took the path that led to the orchard. “She often sits there and sews. I didn’t telephone her we were coming, because I didn’t want her to go to work and bake cake and freeze ice-cream. She’ll always make a party if you give her the least excuse. Do you recognize the apple trees, Carl?”
Alexandra took the path to the orchard. “She often sits there and sews. I didn’t call her to say we were coming because I didn’t want her to feel like she had to bake a cake and make ice cream. She’ll throw a party for the slightest reason. Do you recognize the apple trees, Carl?”
Linstrum looked about him. “I wish I had a dollar for every bucket of water I’ve carried for those trees. Poor father, he was an easy man, but he was perfectly merciless when it came to watering the orchard.”
Linstrum looked around. “I wish I had a dollar for every bucket of water I’ve carried for those trees. Poor dad, he was a nice guy, but he was ruthless when it came to watering the orchard.”
“That’s one thing I like about Germans; they make an orchard grow if they can’t make anything else. I’m so glad these trees belong to some one who takes comfort in them. When I rented this place, the tenants never kept the orchard up, and Emil and I used to come over and take care of it ourselves. It needs mowing now. There she is, down in the corner. Maria-a-a!” she called.
“That's one thing I appreciate about Germans; they can make an orchard thrive even if they can't create anything else. I'm really happy these trees belong to someone who finds joy in them. When I rented this place, the previous tenants never took care of the orchard, so Emil and I would come over and maintain it ourselves. It needs mowing now. There she is, down in the corner. Maria-a-a!” she called.
A recumbent figure started up from the grass and came running toward them through the flickering screen of light and shade.
A figure lying on the ground suddenly got up and ran toward them through the shifting patterns of light and shadow.
“Look at her! Isn’t she like a little brown rabbit?” Alexandra laughed.
“Look at her! Isn’t she like a little brown bunny?” Alexandra laughed.
Maria ran up panting and threw her arms about Alexandra. “Oh, I had begun to think you were not coming at all, maybe. I knew you were so busy. Yes, Emil told me about Mr. Linstrum being here. Won’t you come up to the house?”
Maria ran up, out of breath, and hugged Alexandra. “Oh, I was starting to think you weren’t coming at all. I know you’re super busy. Yes, Emil mentioned that Mr. Linstrum was here. Will you come up to the house?”
“Why not sit down there in your corner? Carl wants to see the orchard. He kept all these trees alive for years, watering them with his own back.”
“Why not take a seat over there in your corner? Carl wants to check out the orchard. He’s kept all these trees alive for years, watering them himself.”
Marie turned to Carl. “Then I’m thankful to you, Mr. Linstrum. We’d never have bought the place if it hadn’t been for this orchard, and then I wouldn’t have had Alexandra, either.” She gave Alexandra’s arm a little squeeze as she walked beside her. “How nice your dress smells, Alexandra; you put rosemary leaves in your chest, like I told you.”
Marie turned to Carl. “So, I really appreciate it, Mr. Linstrum. We wouldn’t have bought the place if it hadn’t been for this orchard, and I wouldn’t have had Alexandra, either.” She squeezed Alexandra’s arm gently as they walked together. “Your dress smells amazing, Alexandra; you put rosemary leaves in your chest like I told you.”
She led them to the northwest corner of the orchard, sheltered on one side by a thick mulberry hedge and bordered on the other by a wheatfield, just beginning to yellow. In this corner the ground dipped a little, and the blue-grass, which the weeds had driven out in the upper part of the orchard, grew thick and luxuriant. Wild roses were flaming in the tufts of bunchgrass along the fence. Under a white mulberry tree there was an old wagon-seat. Beside it lay a book and a workbasket.
She guided them to the northwest corner of the orchard, protected on one side by a dense mulberry hedge and bordered on the other by a wheatfield that was just starting to turn golden. In this corner, the ground sloped down slightly, and the bluegrass, which the weeds had pushed out in the upper part of the orchard, thrived thick and lush. Wild roses were blooming vibrantly in the bunchgrass clumps along the fence. Under a white mulberry tree, there was an old wagon seat. Next to it lay a book and a work basket.
“You must have the seat, Alexandra. The grass would stain your dress,” the hostess insisted. She dropped down on the ground at Alexandra’s side and tucked her feet under her. Carl sat at a little distance from the two women, his back to the wheatfield, and watched them. Alexandra took off her shade-hat and threw it on the ground. Marie picked it up and played with the white ribbons, twisting them about her brown fingers as she talked. They made a pretty picture in the strong sunlight, the leafy pattern surrounding them like a net; the Swedish woman so white and gold, kindly and amused, but armored in calm, and the alert brown one, her full lips parted, points of yellow light dancing in her eyes as she laughed and chattered. Carl had never forgotten little Marie Tovesky’s eyes, and he was glad to have an opportunity to study them. The brown iris, he found, was curiously slashed with yellow, the color of sunflower honey, or of old amber. In each eye one of these streaks must have been larger than the others, for the effect was that of two dancing points of light, two little yellow bubbles, such as rise in a glass of champagne. Sometimes they seemed like the sparks from a forge. She seemed so easily excited, to kindle with a fierce little flame if one but breathed upon her. “What a waste,” Carl reflected. “She ought to be doing all that for a sweetheart. How awkwardly things come about!”
“You really need to sit down, Alexandra. The grass will stain your dress,” the hostess insisted. She plopped down on the ground next to Alexandra and tucked her feet under her. Carl was sitting a bit away from the two women, facing away from the wheat field, observing them. Alexandra took off her sun hat and tossed it on the ground. Marie picked it up and played with the white ribbons, twisting them around her brown fingers as she talked. They looked beautiful in the bright sunlight, the leafy pattern surrounding them like a net; the Swedish woman was all white and gold, friendly and amused, yet calm and composed, while the lively brown one had her full lips parted, sparks of yellow light dancing in her eyes as she laughed and chatted. Carl had never forgotten little Marie Tovesky’s eyes, and he was glad to have the chance to study them. He noticed that the brown iris was strangely streaked with yellow, like sunflower honey or old amber. In each eye, one of those streaks was larger than the others, creating the effect of two dancing points of light, two little yellow bubbles, like those that rise in a glass of champagne. Sometimes they looked like sparks from a forge. She seemed so easily excited, ready to ignite with a fierce little spark if someone just breathed near her. “What a waste,” Carl thought. “She should be doing all that for a sweetheart. How awkwardly things happen!”
It was not very long before Marie sprang up out of the grass again. “Wait a moment. I want to show you something.” She ran away and disappeared behind the low-growing apple trees.
It wasn't long before Marie jumped up from the grass again. “Hold on a sec. I want to show you something.” She ran off and vanished behind the low apple trees.
“What a charming creature,” Carl murmured. “I don’t wonder that her husband is jealous. But can’t she walk? does she always run?”
“What a lovely person,” Carl murmured. “I can see why her husband is jealous. But can’t she walk? Does she always run?”
Alexandra nodded. “Always. I don’t see many people, but I don’t believe there are many like her, anywhere.”
Alexandra nodded. “Always. I don’t see a lot of people, but I don’t think there are many like her, anywhere.”
Marie came back with a branch she had broken from an apricot tree, laden with pale yellow, pink-cheeked fruit. She dropped it beside Carl. “Did you plant those, too? They are such beautiful little trees.”
Marie came back with a branch she had snapped off an apricot tree, heavy with pale yellow, pink-cheeked fruit. She dropped it next to Carl. “Did you plant those too? They’re such beautiful little trees.”
Carl fingered the blue-green leaves, porous like blotting-paper and shaped like birch leaves, hung on waxen red stems. “Yes, I think I did. Are these the circus trees, Alexandra?”
Carl touched the blue-green leaves, which were porous like blotting paper and shaped like birch leaves, hanging on waxy red stems. “Yeah, I think I did. Are these the circus trees, Alexandra?”
“Shall I tell her about them?” Alexandra asked. “Sit down like a good girl, Marie, and don’t ruin my poor hat, and I’ll tell you a story. A long time ago, when Carl and I were, say, sixteen and twelve, a circus came to Hanover and we went to town in our wagon, with Lou and Oscar, to see the parade. We hadn’t money enough to go to the circus. We followed the parade out to the circus grounds and hung around until the show began and the crowd went inside the tent. Then Lou was afraid we looked foolish standing outside in the pasture, so we went back to Hanover feeling very sad. There was a man in the streets selling apricots, and we had never seen any before. He had driven down from somewhere up in the French country, and he was selling them twenty-five cents a peck. We had a little money our fathers had given us for candy, and I bought two pecks and Carl bought one. They cheered us a good deal, and we saved all the seeds and planted them. Up to the time Carl went away, they hadn’t borne at all.”
“Should I tell her about them?” Alexandra asked. “Sit down like a good girl, Marie, and don’t mess up my poor hat, and I’ll tell you a story. A long time ago, when Carl and I were, let’s say, sixteen and twelve, a circus came to Hanover, and we went to town in our wagon with Lou and Oscar to see the parade. We didn’t have enough money to go to the circus. We followed the parade out to the circus grounds and hung around until the show started and the crowd went inside the tent. Then Lou got worried we looked silly standing outside in the pasture, so we went back to Hanover feeling really sad. There was a guy in the streets selling apricots, and we had never seen any before. He had driven down from somewhere up in the French countryside, and he was selling them for twenty-five cents a peck. We had a little cash our fathers had given us for candy, and I bought two pecks while Carl bought one. They cheered us a lot, and we saved all the seeds and planted them. Until Carl left, they hadn’t grown at all.”
“And now he’s come back to eat them,” cried Marie, nodding at Carl. “That IS a good story. I can remember you a little, Mr. Linstrum. I used to see you in Hanover sometimes, when Uncle Joe took me to town. I remember you because you were always buying pencils and tubes of paint at the drug store. Once, when my uncle left me at the store, you drew a lot of little birds and flowers for me on a piece of wrapping-paper. I kept them for a long while. I thought you were very romantic because you could draw and had such black eyes.”
“And now he’s back to eat them,” Marie exclaimed, gesturing at Carl. “That’s a great story. I remember you a bit, Mr. Linstrum. I used to see you in Hanover sometimes when Uncle Joe took me to town. I remember you because you were always buying pencils and tubes of paint at the drugstore. Once, when my uncle left me at the store, you drew a bunch of little birds and flowers for me on a piece of wrapping paper. I kept them for a long time. I thought you were really romantic because you could draw and had such dark eyes.”
Carl smiled. “Yes, I remember that time. Your uncle bought you some kind of a mechanical toy, a Turkish lady sitting on an ottoman and smoking a hookah, wasn’t it? And she turned her head backwards and forwards.”
Carl smiled. “Yeah, I remember that time. Your uncle got you this mechanical toy, a Turkish lady sitting on an ottoman and smoking a hookah, right? And she would turn her head back and forth.”
“Oh, yes! Wasn’t she splendid! I knew well enough I ought not to tell Uncle Joe I wanted it, for he had just come back from the saloon and was feeling good. You remember how he laughed? She tickled him, too. But when we got home, my aunt scolded him for buying toys when she needed so many things. We wound our lady up every night, and when she began to move her head my aunt used to laugh as hard as any of us. It was a music-box, you know, and the Turkish lady played a tune while she smoked. That was how she made you feel so jolly. As I remember her, she was lovely, and had a gold crescent on her turban.”
“Oh, yes! Wasn’t she amazing! I knew I probably shouldn’t tell Uncle Joe I wanted it, since he had just come back from the bar and was in a good mood. You remember how he laughed? She made him laugh, too. But when we got home, my aunt scolded him for buying toys when she needed so many things. We wound our lady up every night, and when she started to move her head, my aunt would laugh just as hard as any of us. It was a music box, you know, and the Turkish lady played a tune while she smoked. That’s what made you feel so cheerful. From what I remember, she was beautiful and had a gold crescent on her turban.”
Half an hour later, as they were leaving the house, Carl and Alexandra were met in the path by a strapping fellow in overalls and a blue shirt. He was breathing hard, as if he had been running, and was muttering to himself.
Half an hour later, as they were leaving the house, Carl and Alexandra encountered a strong guy in overalls and a blue shirt on the path. He was breathing heavily, as if he had been running, and was mumbling to himself.
Marie ran forward, and, taking him by the arm, gave him a little push toward her guests. “Frank, this is Mr. Linstrum.”
Marie ran forward, grabbed him by the arm, and gently nudged him toward her guests. “Frank, this is Mr. Linstrum.”
Frank took off his broad straw hat and nodded to Alexandra. When he spoke to Carl, he showed a fine set of white teeth. He was burned a dull red down to his neckband, and there was a heavy three-days’ stubble on his face. Even in his agitation he was handsome, but he looked a rash and violent man.
Frank removed his wide straw hat and nodded at Alexandra. When he talked to Carl, he revealed a nice set of white teeth. His skin was a dull red all the way down to his neckband, and he had a thick stubble from not shaving for three days. Even in his distress, he was good-looking, but he gave off the impression of being impulsive and aggressive.
Barely saluting the callers, he turned at once to his wife and began, in an outraged tone, “I have to leave my team to drive the old woman Hiller’s hogs out-a my wheat. I go to take dat old woman to de court if she ain’t careful, I tell you!”
Barely acknowledging the visitors, he immediately turned to his wife and began, in an indignant tone, “I have to leave my team to drive that old woman Hiller’s pigs out of my wheat. I’m going to take that old woman to court if she’s not careful, I swear!”
His wife spoke soothingly. “But, Frank, she has only her lame boy to help her. She does the best she can.”
His wife said gently, “But, Frank, she only has her disabled son to help her. She’s doing the best she can.”
Alexandra looked at the excited man and offered a suggestion. “Why don’t you go over there some afternoon and hog-tight her fences? You’d save time for yourself in the end.”
Alexandra looked at the excited guy and suggested, “Why don’t you head over there one afternoon and fix her fences? You’d save yourself some time in the long run.”
Frank’s neck stiffened. “Not-a-much, I won’t. I keep my hogs home. Other peoples can do like me. See? If that Louis can mend shoes, he can mend fence.”
Frank's neck stiffened. "I'm not going to do much. I keep my pigs at home. Other people can do the same as me. You see? If Louis can fix shoes, he can fix a fence."
“Maybe,” said Alexandra placidly; “but I’ve found it sometimes pays to mend other people’s fences. Good-bye, Marie. Come to see me soon.”
“Maybe,” said Alexandra calmly; “but I’ve found it can sometimes be worthwhile to help fix other people’s problems. Bye, Marie. Come visit me soon.”
Alexandra walked firmly down the path and Carl followed her.
Alexandra walked confidently down the path, and Carl kept pace behind her.
Frank went into the house and threw himself on the sofa, his face to the wall, his clenched fist on his hip. Marie, having seen her guests off, came in and put her hand coaxingly on his shoulder.
Frank walked into the house and flopped down on the sofa, facing the wall, his fist pressed against his hip. Marie, after seeing her guests out, entered and gently placed her hand on his shoulder.
“Poor Frank! You’ve run until you’ve made your head ache, now haven’t you? Let me make you some coffee.”
“Poor Frank! You’ve run so much that you’ve given yourself a headache, haven’t you? Let me make you some coffee.”
“What else am I to do?” he cried hotly in Bohemian. “Am I to let any old woman’s hogs root up my wheat? Is that what I work myself to death for?”
“What else am I supposed to do?” he shouted angrily in Bohemian. “Am I supposed to let some old woman's pigs ruin my wheat? Is that why I work myself to the bone?”
“Don’t worry about it, Frank. I’ll speak to Mrs. Hiller again. But, really, she almost cried last time they got out, she was so sorry.”
“Don’t worry about it, Frank. I’ll talk to Mrs. Hiller again. But honestly, she almost cried the last time they left; she felt so bad.”
Frank bounced over on his other side. “That’s it; you always side with them against me. They all know it. Anybody here feels free to borrow the mower and break it, or turn their hogs in on me. They know you won’t care!”
Frank jumped over to the other side. “That’s it; you always take their side against me. They all know it. Anyone here feels free to borrow the mower and break it or let their pigs run loose on my land. They know you won’t mind!”
Marie hurried away to make his coffee. When she came back, he was fast asleep. She sat down and looked at him for a long while, very thoughtfully. When the kitchen clock struck six she went out to get supper, closing the door gently behind her. She was always sorry for Frank when he worked himself into one of these rages, and she was sorry to have him rough and quarrelsome with his neighbors. She was perfectly aware that the neighbors had a good deal to put up with, and that they bore with Frank for her sake.
Marie rushed off to make his coffee. When she returned, he was sound asleep. She sat down and watched him quietly for a long time. When the kitchen clock struck six, she went out to get dinner, shutting the door softly behind her. She always felt bad for Frank when he got himself into one of these rages, and she hated that he was rough and argumentative with their neighbors. She knew very well that the neighbors had to deal with a lot and that they tolerated Frank for her sake.
VII
Marie’s father, Albert Tovesky, was one of the more intelligent Bohemians who came West in the early seventies. He settled in Omaha and became a leader and adviser among his people there. Marie was his youngest child, by a second wife, and was the apple of his eye. She was barely sixteen, and was in the graduating class of the Omaha High School, when Frank Shabata arrived from the old country and set all the Bohemian girls in a flutter. He was easily the buck of the beer-gardens, and on Sunday he was a sight to see, with his silk hat and tucked shirt and blue frock-coat, wearing gloves and carrying a little wisp of a yellow cane. He was tall and fair, with splendid teeth and close-cropped yellow curls, and he wore a slightly disdainful expression, proper for a young man with high connections, whose mother had a big farm in the Elbe valley. There was often an interesting discontent in his blue eyes, and every Bohemian girl he met imagined herself the cause of that unsatisfied expression. He had a way of drawing out his cambric handkerchief slowly, by one corner, from his breast-pocket, that was melancholy and romantic in the extreme. He took a little flight with each of the more eligible Bohemian girls, but it was when he was with little Marie Tovesky that he drew his handkerchief out most slowly, and, after he had lit a fresh cigar, dropped the match most despairingly. Any one could see, with half an eye, that his proud heart was bleeding for somebody.
Marie’s father, Albert Tovesky, was one of the smarter Bohemians who moved West in the early seventies. He settled in Omaha and became a leader and advisor in his community there. Marie was his youngest child, from a second marriage, and was his pride and joy. At just sixteen, she was part of the graduating class at Omaha High School when Frank Shabata arrived from the old country, sending all the Bohemian girls into a tizzy. He easily stood out in the beer gardens, and on Sundays, he was quite the sight in his silk hat, tucked shirt, and blue frock coat, complete with gloves and a small yellow cane. He was tall and fair, with great teeth and closely cropped yellow curls, sporting a slightly aloof look that suited a young man of high status, whose mother owned a large farm in the Elbe valley. There was often an intriguing restlessness in his blue eyes, and every Bohemian girl he met imagined herself to be the reason for that unsatisfied look. He had a way of slowly pulling out his cambric handkerchief by one corner from his breast pocket that was deeply melancholy and romantic. He took a little interest in each of the more eligible Bohemian girls, but he drew out his handkerchief most slowly when he was with little Marie Tovesky, and after lighting a fresh cigar, he dropped the match in a way that seemed full of despair. Anyone could see, with just a glance, that his proud heart was aching for someone.
One Sunday, late in the summer after Marie’s graduation, she met Frank at a Bohemian picnic down the river and went rowing with him all the afternoon. When she got home that evening she went straight to her father’s room and told him that she was engaged to Shabata. Old Tovesky was having a comfortable pipe before he went to bed. When he heard his daughter’s announcement, he first prudently corked his beer bottle and then leaped to his feet and had a turn of temper. He characterized Frank Shabata by a Bohemian expression which is the equivalent of stuffed shirt.
One Sunday, late in the summer after Marie’s graduation, she met Frank at a Bohemian picnic by the river and spent the whole afternoon rowing with him. When she got home that evening, she went straight to her father’s room and told him that she was engaged to Shabata. Old Tovesky was enjoying a relaxing pipe before bed. When he heard his daughter’s news, he first wisely corked his beer bottle and then jumped to his feet, losing his temper. He described Frank Shabata with a Bohemian term that means stuffed shirt.
“Why don’t he go to work like the rest of us did? His farm in the Elbe valley, indeed! Ain’t he got plenty brothers and sisters? It’s his mother’s farm, and why don’t he stay at home and help her? Haven’t I seen his mother out in the morning at five o’clock with her ladle and her big bucket on wheels, putting liquid manure on the cabbages? Don’t I know the look of old Eva Shabata’s hands? Like an old horse’s hoofs they are—and this fellow wearing gloves and rings! Engaged, indeed! You aren’t fit to be out of school, and that’s what’s the matter with you. I will send you off to the Sisters of the Sacred Heart in St. Louis, and they will teach you some sense, I guess!”
“Why doesn’t he go to work like the rest of us did? His farm in the Elbe valley, seriously! Doesn’t he have plenty of brothers and sisters? It’s his mother’s farm, so why doesn’t he stay home and help her? Haven’t I seen his mother out in the morning at five o’clock with her ladle and her big bucket on wheels, spreading liquid manure on the cabbages? Don’t I know what old Eva Shabata’s hands look like? They’re like an old horse’s hooves—and this guy is wearing gloves and rings! Engaged, really! You’re not even ready to be out of school, and that’s the problem with you. I’m going to send you off to the Sisters of the Sacred Heart in St. Louis, and they’ll teach you some sense, I bet!”
Accordingly, the very next week, Albert Tovesky took his daughter, pale and tearful, down the river to the convent. But the way to make Frank want anything was to tell him he couldn’t have it. He managed to have an interview with Marie before she went away, and whereas he had been only half in love with her before, he now persuaded himself that he would not stop at anything. Marie took with her to the convent, under the canvas lining of her trunk, the results of a laborious and satisfying morning on Frank’s part; no less than a dozen photographs of himself, taken in a dozen different love-lorn attitudes. There was a little round photograph for her watch-case, photographs for her wall and dresser, and even long narrow ones to be used as bookmarks. More than once the handsome gentleman was torn to pieces before the French class by an indignant nun.
The very next week, Albert Tovesky took his daughter, pale and tearful, down the river to the convent. But the way to make Frank want something was to tell him he couldn't have it. He managed to have a chat with Marie before she left, and while he had only been half in love with her before, he now convinced himself that he would stop at nothing. Marie took with her to the convent, hidden under the canvas lining of her trunk, the results of a hard-working and satisfying morning on Frank’s part; no less than a dozen photographs of himself, taken in a dozen different heartbroken poses. There was a small round photo for her watch case, pictures for her wall and dresser, and even long narrow ones to use as bookmarks. More than once, the handsome gentleman was ripped apart by an angry nun during French class.
Marie pined in the convent for a year, until her eighteenth birthday was passed. Then she met Frank Shabata in the Union Station in St. Louis and ran away with him. Old Tovesky forgave his daughter because there was nothing else to do, and bought her a farm in the country that she had loved so well as a child. Since then her story had been a part of the history of the Divide. She and Frank had been living there for five years when Carl Linstrum came back to pay his long deferred visit to Alexandra. Frank had, on the whole, done better than one might have expected. He had flung himself at the soil with savage energy. Once a year he went to Hastings or to Omaha, on a spree. He stayed away for a week or two, and then came home and worked like a demon. He did work; if he felt sorry for himself, that was his own affair.
Marie felt trapped in the convent for a year, until after her eighteenth birthday. Then she met Frank Shabata at Union Station in St. Louis and ran away with him. Old Tovesky forgave his daughter because he had no other choice, and bought her a farm in the countryside that she had loved as a child. Since then, her story became part of the history of the Divide. She and Frank had been living there for five years when Carl Linstrum returned to finally visit Alexandra. Overall, Frank had done better than expected. He threw himself into farming with relentless energy. Once a year, he’d go to Hastings or Omaha for a few days of partying. He’d stay away for a week or two, then come back and work like crazy. He did work; if he felt sorry for himself, that was his problem.
VIII
On the evening of the day of Alexandra’s call at the Shabatas’, a heavy rain set in. Frank sat up until a late hour reading the Sunday newspapers. One of the Goulds was getting a divorce, and Frank took it as a personal affront. In printing the story of the young man’s marital troubles, the knowing editor gave a sufficiently colored account of his career, stating the amount of his income and the manner in which he was supposed to spend it. Frank read English slowly, and the more he read about this divorce case, the angrier he grew. At last he threw down the page with a snort. He turned to his farm-hand who was reading the other half of the paper.
On the evening of the day Alexandra visited the Shabatas’, a heavy rain started. Frank stayed up late reading the Sunday newspapers. One of the Goulds was getting a divorce, which he took as a personal insult. In covering the story about the young man's marital issues, the savvy editor provided a biased account of his life, detailing his income and how he was supposedly spending it. Frank read English slowly, and the more he read about the divorce case, the angrier he became. Finally, he slammed the page down with a huff. He turned to his farmhand, who was reading the other half of the paper.
“By God! if I have that young feller in de hayfield once, I show him someting. Listen here what he do wit his money.” And Frank began the catalogue of the young man’s reputed extravagances.
“By God! If I get that young guy in the hayfield, I’ll teach him a thing or two. Just listen to what he does with his money.” And Frank started listing the young man’s rumored spending habits.
Marie sighed. She thought it hard that the Goulds, for whom she had nothing but good will, should make her so much trouble. She hated to see the Sunday newspapers come into the house. Frank was always reading about the doings of rich people and feeling outraged. He had an inexhaustible stock of stories about their crimes and follies, how they bribed the courts and shot down their butlers with impunity whenever they chose. Frank and Lou Bergson had very similar ideas, and they were two of the political agitators of the county.
Marie sighed. She found it frustrating that the Goulds, for whom she felt nothing but goodwill, were causing her so much trouble. She dreaded the arrival of the Sunday newspapers. Frank always read about the antics of the wealthy and felt outraged. He had an endless supply of stories about their crimes and foolishness, how they bribed the courts and shot their butlers without facing any consequences. Frank and Lou Bergson shared very similar views, and they were two of the political activists in the county.
The next morning broke clear and brilliant, but Frank said the ground was too wet to plough, so he took the cart and drove over to Sainte-Agnes to spend the day at Moses Marcel’s saloon. After he was gone, Marie went out to the back porch to begin her butter-making. A brisk wind had come up and was driving puffy white clouds across the sky. The orchard was sparkling and rippling in the sun. Marie stood looking toward it wistfully, her hand on the lid of the churn, when she heard a sharp ring in the air, the merry sound of the whetstone on the scythe. That invitation decided her. She ran into the house, put on a short skirt and a pair of her husband’s boots, caught up a tin pail and started for the orchard. Emil had already begun work and was mowing vigorously. When he saw her coming, he stopped and wiped his brow. His yellow canvas leggings and khaki trousers were splashed to the knees.
The next morning was clear and bright, but Frank said the ground was too wet to plow, so he took the cart and drove over to Sainte-Agnes to spend the day at Moses Marcel’s saloon. After he left, Marie went out to the back porch to start making butter. A brisk wind had picked up, pushing puffy white clouds across the sky. The orchard sparkled and rippled in the sunlight. Marie stood there, gazing at it wistfully, her hand resting on the lid of the churn, when she heard the sharp sound of the whetstone against the scythe. That sound made up her mind. She ran inside, put on a short skirt and a pair of her husband’s boots, grabbed a tin pail, and headed for the orchard. Emil had already started working and was mowing energetically. When he saw her approaching, he paused to wipe his brow. His yellow canvas leggings and khaki trousers were splattered up to the knees.
“Don’t let me disturb you, Emil. I’m going to pick cherries. Isn’t everything beautiful after the rain? Oh, but I’m glad to get this place mowed! When I heard it raining in the night, I thought maybe you would come and do it for me to-day. The wind wakened me. Didn’t it blow dreadfully? Just smell the wild roses! They are always so spicy after a rain. We never had so many of them in here before. I suppose it’s the wet season. Will you have to cut them, too?”
“Don’t let me interrupt you, Emil. I’m going to pick some cherries. Isn’t everything beautiful after the rain? Oh, I’m really happy to finally get this place mowed! When I heard it raining last night, I thought maybe you would come and do it for me today. The wind woke me up. Didn’t it blow really hard? Just smell the wild roses! They always smell so good after it rains. We’ve never had so many of them here before. I guess it’s the wet season. Will you have to trim them, too?”
“If I cut the grass, I will,” Emil said teasingly. “What’s the matter with you? What makes you so flighty?”
“If I cut the grass, I will,” Emil said playfully. “What’s wrong with you? Why are you so restless?”
“Am I flighty? I suppose that’s the wet season, too, then. It’s exciting to see everything growing so fast,—and to get the grass cut! Please leave the roses till last, if you must cut them. Oh, I don’t mean all of them, I mean that low place down by my tree, where there are so many. Aren’t you splashed! Look at the spider-webs all over the grass. Good-bye. I’ll call you if I see a snake.”
“Am I being a bit scatterbrained? I guess that’s just the rainy season for you. It’s thrilling to see everything growing so quickly—and to get the grass trimmed! Please save the roses for last, if you have to cut them. Oh, I don’t mean all of them, just that area down by my tree, where there are so many. You’re all covered in splashes! Look at the spider webs all over the grass. Goodbye. I’ll reach out if I spot a snake.”
She tripped away and Emil stood looking after her. In a few moments he heard the cherries dropping smartly into the pail, and he began to swing his scythe with that long, even stroke that few American boys ever learn. Marie picked cherries and sang softly to herself, stripping one glittering branch after another, shivering when she caught a shower of raindrops on her neck and hair. And Emil mowed his way slowly down toward the cherry trees.
She walked away, and Emil stood there watching her. A moment later, he heard the sound of cherries dropping into the pail, and he started swinging his scythe with that smooth, steady motion that few American boys ever master. Marie picked cherries and hummed softly to herself, plucking one shining branch after another, shivering when a shower of raindrops hit her neck and hair. Meanwhile, Emil slowly mowed his way down toward the cherry trees.
That summer the rains had been so many and opportune that it was almost more than Shabata and his man could do to keep up with the corn; the orchard was a neglected wilderness. All sorts of weeds and herbs and flowers had grown up there; splotches of wild larkspur, pale green-and-white spikes of hoarhound, plantations of wild cotton, tangles of foxtail and wild wheat. South of the apricot trees, cornering on the wheatfield, was Frank’s alfalfa, where myriads of white and yellow butterflies were always fluttering above the purple blossoms. When Emil reached the lower corner by the hedge, Marie was sitting under her white mulberry tree, the pailful of cherries beside her, looking off at the gentle, tireless swelling of the wheat.
That summer, the rains were so frequent and well-timed that it was almost more than Shabata and his helper could handle with the corn; the orchard had turned into a wild mess. All kinds of weeds, herbs, and flowers had taken over; patches of wild larkspur, pale green-and-white spikes of hoarhound, clusters of wild cotton, and tangles of foxtail and wild wheat were everywhere. South of the apricot trees, bordering the wheatfield, was Frank's alfalfa, where countless white and yellow butterflies constantly fluttered above the purple blossoms. When Emil got to the lower corner by the hedge, he found Marie sitting under her white mulberry tree, a bucket of cherries beside her, gazing at the gentle, steady rise of the wheat.
“Emil,” she said suddenly—he was mowing quietly about under the tree so as not to disturb her—“what religion did the Swedes have away back, before they were Christians?”
“Emil,” she said suddenly—he was quietly mowing under the tree so he wouldn't disturb her—“what religion did the Swedes have a long time ago, before they became Christians?”
Emil paused and straightened his back. “I don’t know. About like the Germans’, wasn’t it?”
Emil paused and straightened his back. “I don’t know. About the same as the Germans’, right?”
Marie went on as if she had not heard him. “The Bohemians, you know, were tree worshipers before the missionaries came. Father says the people in the mountains still do queer things, sometimes,—they believe that trees bring good or bad luck.”
Marie continued as if she hadn't heard him. “The Bohemians, you know, used to worship trees before the missionaries arrived. Dad says the people in the mountains still do strange things sometimes—they believe that trees can bring good or bad luck.”
Emil looked superior. “Do they? Well, which are the lucky trees? I’d like to know.”
Emil looked confident. “Do they? So, which trees are the lucky ones? I’d like to find out.”
“I don’t know all of them, but I know lindens are. The old people in the mountains plant lindens to purify the forest, and to do away with the spells that come from the old trees they say have lasted from heathen times. I’m a good Catholic, but I think I could get along with caring for trees, if I hadn’t anything else.”
“I don’t know all of them, but I know what lindens are. The elders in the mountains plant lindens to cleanse the forest and to get rid of the curses that come from the ancient trees said to have existed since pagan times. I’m a good Catholic, but I think I could manage taking care of trees if I didn’t have anything else to do.”
“That’s a poor saying,” said Emil, stooping over to wipe his hands in the wet grass.
“That’s a bad saying,” Emil said, bending down to wipe his hands in the wet grass.
“Why is it? If I feel that way, I feel that way. I like trees because they seem more resigned to the way they have to live than other things do. I feel as if this tree knows everything I ever think of when I sit here. When I come back to it, I never have to remind it of anything; I begin just where I left off.”
“Why is that? If I feel a certain way, I just do. I like trees because they seem more accepting of how they have to exist than other things. I feel like this tree knows everything I think about when I sit here. When I come back to it, I never need to remind it of anything; I just pick up right where I left off.”
Emil had nothing to say to this. He reached up among the branches and began to pick the sweet, insipid fruit,—long ivory-colored berries, tipped with faint pink, like white coral, that fall to the ground unheeded all summer through. He dropped a handful into her lap.
Emil had no response to this. He reached up into the branches and started to pick the sweet, bland fruit—long ivory-colored berries, edged with a light pink, resembling white coral, that fall to the ground unnoticed all summer long. He dropped a handful into her lap.
“Do you like Mr. Linstrum?” Marie asked suddenly.
“Do you like Mr. Linstrum?” Marie asked out of the blue.
“Yes. Don’t you?”
"Yes. Do you not?"
“Oh, ever so much; only he seems kind of staid and school-teachery. But, of course, he is older than Frank, even. I’m sure I don’t want to live to be more than thirty, do you? Do you think Alexandra likes him very much?”
“Oh, definitely; he just seems a bit rigid and teacher-like. But, of course, he’s older than Frank, even. I really don’t want to live past thirty, do you? Do you think Alexandra likes him a lot?”
“I suppose so. They were old friends.”
“I guess so. They were long-time friends.”
“Oh, Emil, you know what I mean!” Marie tossed her head impatiently. “Does she really care about him? When she used to tell me about him, I always wondered whether she wasn’t a little in love with him.”
“Oh, Emil, you know what I mean!” Marie said, tossing her head in irritation. “Does she really care about him? Whenever she talked to me about him, I always wondered if she was a little in love with him.”
“Who, Alexandra?” Emil laughed and thrust his hands into his trousers pockets. “Alexandra’s never been in love, you crazy!” He laughed again. “She wouldn’t know how to go about it. The idea!”
“Who, Alexandra?” Emil laughed and shoved his hands into his pants pockets. “Alexandra’s never been in love, you’re nuts!” He chuckled again. “She wouldn’t even know how to handle it. The thought!”
Marie shrugged her shoulders. “Oh, you don’t know Alexandra as well as you think you do! If you had any eyes, you would see that she is very fond of him. It would serve you all right if she walked off with Carl. I like him because he appreciates her more than you do.”
Marie shrugged her shoulders. “Oh, you don’t know Alexandra as well as you think you do! If you actually paid attention, you’d see that she really likes him. It would serve you all right if she decided to be with Carl. I like him because he values her more than you do.”
Emil frowned. “What are you talking about, Marie? Alexandra’s all right. She and I have always been good friends. What more do you want? I like to talk to Carl about New York and what a fellow can do there.”
Emil frowned. “What are you talking about, Marie? Alexandra’s fine. She and I have always been good friends. What more do you want? I like chatting with Carl about New York and what a guy can do there.”
“Oh, Emil! Surely you are not thinking of going off there?”
“Oh, Emil! You can’t seriously be thinking about going there?”
“Why not? I must go somewhere, mustn’t I?” The young man took up his scythe and leaned on it. “Would you rather I went off in the sand hills and lived like Ivar?”
“Why not? I have to go somewhere, don’t I?” The young man picked up his scythe and leaned on it. “Would you prefer I wandered off into the sand hills and lived like Ivar?”
Marie’s face fell under his brooding gaze. She looked down at his wet leggings. “I’m sure Alexandra hopes you will stay on here,” she murmured.
Marie’s expression dimmed under his intense stare. She glanced down at his damp leggings. “I’m sure Alexandra wants you to stick around,” she said quietly.
“Then Alexandra will be disappointed,” the young man said roughly. “What do I want to hang around here for? Alexandra can run the farm all right, without me. I don’t want to stand around and look on. I want to be doing something on my own account.”
“Then Alexandra will be disappointed,” the young man said bluntly. “Why should I stick around here? Alexandra can manage the farm just fine without me. I don’t want to just stand around and watch. I want to be doing something for myself.”
“That’s so,” Marie sighed. “There are so many, many things you can do. Almost anything you choose.”
"That's true," Marie sighed. "There are so many things you can do. Almost anything you want."
“And there are so many, many things I can’t do.” Emil echoed her tone sarcastically. “Sometimes I don’t want to do anything at all, and sometimes I want to pull the four corners of the Divide together,”—he threw out his arm and brought it back with a jerk,—“so, like a table-cloth. I get tired of seeing men and horses going up and down, up and down.”
“And there are so many things I can’t do.” Emil mimicked her tone with sarcasm. “Sometimes I don’t want to do anything at all, and sometimes I want to pull the four corners of the Divide together,”—he threw out his arm and jerked it back,—“like a tablecloth. I get tired of watching men and horses going back and forth, back and forth.”
Marie looked up at his defiant figure and her face clouded. “I wish you weren’t so restless, and didn’t get so worked up over things,” she said sadly.
Marie looked up at his defiant figure and her expression turned somber. “I wish you weren’t so restless and didn’t get so upset about things,” she said sadly.
“Thank you,” he returned shortly.
“Thanks,” he replied briefly.
She sighed despondently. “Everything I say makes you cross, don’t it? And you never used to be cross to me.”
She sighed sadly. “Everything I say makes you angry, doesn’t it? You never used to be angry with me.”
Emil took a step nearer and stood frowning down at her bent head. He stood in an attitude of self-defense, his feet well apart, his hands clenched and drawn up at his sides, so that the cords stood out on his bare arms. “I can’t play with you like a little boy any more,” he said slowly. “That’s what you miss, Marie. You’ll have to get some other little boy to play with.” He stopped and took a deep breath. Then he went on in a low tone, so intense that it was almost threatening: “Sometimes you seem to understand perfectly, and then sometimes you pretend you don’t. You don’t help things any by pretending. It’s then that I want to pull the corners of the Divide together. If you WON’T understand, you know, I could make you!”
Emil took a step closer and frowned down at her lowered head. He stood defensively, feet apart, hands clenched and raised at his sides, the muscles on his bare arms standing out. “I can’t play with you like a little kid anymore,” he said slowly. “That’s what you’re missing, Marie. You’ll have to find some other little kid to play with.” He paused and took a deep breath. Then he continued in a low tone, so intense that it felt almost threatening: “Sometimes you seem to get it perfectly, and other times you act like you don’t. Pretending doesn’t help at all. That's when I want to pull the corners of the Divide together. If you WON’T understand, you know, I could make you!”
Marie clasped her hands and started up from her seat. She had grown very pale and her eyes were shining with excitement and distress. “But, Emil, if I understand, then all our good times are over, we can never do nice things together any more. We shall have to behave like Mr. Linstrum. And, anyhow, there’s nothing to understand!” She struck the ground with her little foot fiercely. “That won’t last. It will go away, and things will be just as they used to. I wish you were a Catholic. The Church helps people, indeed it does. I pray for you, but that’s not the same as if you prayed yourself.”
Marie clasped her hands and stood up from her seat. She had turned very pale, and her eyes were shining with excitement and worry. “But, Emil, if I get it, then all our good times are over, and we can never have nice experiences together again. We’ll have to act like Mr. Linstrum. And besides, there’s nothing to understand!” She stomped her little foot angrily. “That won’t last. It will pass, and things will be just like they were before. I wish you were a Catholic. The Church really helps people. I pray for you, but that’s not the same as if you prayed yourself.”
She spoke rapidly and pleadingly, looked entreatingly into his face. Emil stood defiant, gazing down at her.
She spoke quickly and with urgency, looking desperately into his face. Emil stood his ground, looking down at her.
“I can’t pray to have the things I want,” he said slowly, “and I won’t pray not to have them, not if I’m damned for it.”
“I can’t pray to get what I want,” he said slowly, “and I won’t pray to not have them, not if I’m cursed for it.”
Marie turned away, wringing her hands. “Oh, Emil, you won’t try! Then all our good times are over.”
Marie turned away, twisting her hands. “Oh, Emil, you won’t even try! Then all our good times are done.”
“Yes; over. I never expect to have any more.”
“Yes; that's it. I don't think I'll have any more.”
Emil gripped the hand-holds of his scythe and began to mow. Marie took up her cherries and went slowly toward the house, crying bitterly.
Emil held onto the handles of his scythe and started to mow. Marie picked up her cherries and walked slowly toward the house, crying hard.
IX
On Sunday afternoon, a month after Carl Linstrum’s arrival, he rode with Emil up into the French country to attend a Catholic fair. He sat for most of the afternoon in the basement of the church, where the fair was held, talking to Marie Shabata, or strolled about the gravel terrace, thrown up on the hillside in front of the basement doors, where the French boys were jumping and wrestling and throwing the discus. Some of the boys were in their white baseball suits; they had just come up from a Sunday practice game down in the ballgrounds. Amédée, the newly married, Emil’s best friend, was their pitcher, renowned among the country towns for his dash and skill. Amédée was a little fellow, a year younger than Emil and much more boyish in appearance; very lithe and active and neatly made, with a clear brown and white skin, and flashing white teeth. The Sainte-Agnes boys were to play the Hastings nine in a fortnight, and Amédée’s lightning balls were the hope of his team. The little Frenchman seemed to get every ounce there was in him behind the ball as it left his hand.
On Sunday afternoon, a month after Carl Linstrum arrived, he rode with Emil out to the French countryside to go to a Catholic fair. He spent most of the afternoon in the church basement, where the fair was held, chatting with Marie Shabata, or he walked around the gravel terrace built on the hillside in front of the basement doors, where the French boys were jumping, wrestling, and throwing the discus. Some of the boys wore their white baseball uniforms; they had just come from a Sunday practice game in the ballfields. Amédée, newly married and Emil's best friend, was their pitcher, known in the country towns for his energy and skill. Amédée was a small guy, a year younger than Emil and looked much younger; he was very agile and neatly built, with clear brown and white skin and bright white teeth. The Sainte-Agnes boys were scheduled to play the Hastings nine in two weeks, and Amédée's fast pitches were the hope of his team. The little Frenchman seemed to put everything he had into the ball as it left his hand.
“You’d have made the battery at the University for sure, ’Médée,” Emil said as they were walking from the ball-grounds back to the church on the hill. “You’re pitching better than you did in the spring.”
“You definitely would have made the team at the university, Médée,” Emil said as they walked from the ball fields back to the church on the hill. “You’re pitching better than you were in the spring.”
Amédée grinned. “Sure! A married man don’t lose his head no more.” He slapped Emil on the back as he caught step with him. “Oh, Emil, you wanna get married right off quick! It’s the greatest thing ever!”
Amédée grinned. “Of course! A married man keeps his head on straight.” He slapped Emil on the back as he walked alongside him. “Oh, Emil, you should get married right away! It’s the best thing ever!”
Emil laughed. “How am I going to get married without any girl?”
Emil laughed. “How am I supposed to get married without a girl?”
Amédée took his arm. “Pooh! There are plenty girls will have you. You wanna get some nice French girl, now. She treat you well; always be jolly. See,”—he began checking off on his fingers,—“there is Sévérine, and Alphosen, and Joséphine, and Hectorine, and Louise, and Malvina—why, I could love any of them girls! Why don’t you get after them? Are you stuck up, Emil, or is anything the matter with you? I never did know a boy twenty-two years old before that didn’t have no girl. You wanna be a priest, maybe? Not-a for me!” Amédée swaggered. “I bring many good Catholics into this world, I hope, and that’s a way I help the Church.”
Amédée took his arm. “Come on! There are plenty of girls who would be interested in you. You should go for a nice French girl; she’ll treat you well and always be cheerful. Look,”—he started counting off on his fingers,—“there's Sévérine, Alphosen, Joséphine, Hectorine, Louise, and Malvina—honestly, I could love any of those girls! Why don’t you go after them? Are you being stuck-up, Emil, or is something wrong? I’ve never met a twenty-two-year-old guy who didn’t have a girlfriend. Maybe you want to be a priest? Not for me!” Amédée bragged. “I plan to bring many good Catholics into this world, and that’s how I contribute to the Church.”
Emil looked down and patted him on the shoulder. “Now you’re windy, ’Médée. You Frenchies like to brag.”
Emil looked down and patted him on the shoulder. “Now you’re full of it, ’Médée. You French people love to show off.”
But Amédée had the zeal of the newly married, and he was not to be lightly shaken off. “Honest and true, Emil, don’t you want ANY girl? Maybe there’s some young lady in Lincoln, now, very grand,”—Amédée waved his hand languidly before his face to denote the fan of heartless beauty,—“and you lost your heart up there. Is that it?”
But Amédée was as enthusiastic as a newlywed, and he wasn't easily discouraged. “Honestly, Emil, don’t you want a girl at all? Maybe there’s some fancy young lady in Lincoln right now,”—Amédée waved his hand lazily in front of his face to indicate the type of cold beauty he meant,—“and you fell for her while you were there. Is that it?”
“Maybe,” said Emil.
"Maybe," Emil said.
But Amédée saw no appropriate glow in his friend’s face. “Bah!” he exclaimed in disgust. “I tell all the French girls to keep ’way from you. You gotta rock in there,” thumping Emil on the ribs.
But Amédée saw no suitable light in his friend's face. “Ugh!” he exclaimed in disgust. “I tell all the French girls to stay away from you. You need to get in there,” thumping Emil on the ribs.
When they reached the terrace at the side of the church, Amédée, who was excited by his success on the ball-grounds, challenged Emil to a jumping-match, though he knew he would be beaten. They belted themselves up, and Raoul Marcel, the choir tenor and Father Duchesne’s pet, and Jean Bordelau, held the string over which they vaulted. All the French boys stood round, cheering and humping themselves up when Emil or Amédée went over the wire, as if they were helping in the lift. Emil stopped at five-feet-five, declaring that he would spoil his appetite for supper if he jumped any more.
When they got to the terrace beside the church, Amédée, thrilled by his recent success on the field, challenged Emil to a jumping contest, even though he knew he would lose. They got ready, and Raoul Marcel, the choir tenor and Father Duchesne's favorite, along with Jean Bordelau, held the string they would jump over. All the French boys gathered around, cheering and jumping up when Emil or Amédée cleared the bar, as if their enthusiasm were helping lift them. Emil stopped at five feet five inches, saying he didn’t want to ruin his appetite for dinner by jumping any higher.
Angélique, Amédée’s pretty bride, as blonde and fair as her name, who had come out to watch the match, tossed her head at Emil and said:—
Angélique, Amédée's beautiful bride, as blonde and fair as her name, who had come out to watch the match, tossed her hair at Emil and said:—
“’Médée could jump much higher than you if he were as tall. And anyhow, he is much more graceful. He goes over like a bird, and you have to hump yourself all up.”
“Médée could jump way higher than you if he were as tall. And anyway, he’s way more graceful. He flies over like a bird, and you have to bend yourself all up.”
“Oh, I do, do I?” Emil caught her and kissed her saucy mouth squarely, while she laughed and struggled and called, “’Médée! ’Médée!”
“Oh, I do, do I?” Emil caught her and kissed her cheeky lips directly, while she laughed and squirmed and shouted, “’Médée! ’Médée!”
“There, you see your ’Médée isn’t even big enough to get you away from me. I could run away with you right now and he could only sit down and cry about it. I’ll show you whether I have to hump myself!” Laughing and panting, he picked Angélique up in his arms and began running about the rectangle with her. Not until he saw Marie Shabata’s tiger eyes flashing from the gloom of the basement doorway did he hand the disheveled bride over to her husband. “There, go to your graceful; I haven’t the heart to take you away from him.”
“There, you see your ‘Médée’ isn’t even enough to keep you away from me. I could run off with you right now, and he could just sit and cry about it. I’ll show you if I really have to work for it!” Laughing and panting, he lifted Angélique into his arms and started running around the square with her. Only when he saw Marie Shabata’s fierce eyes flashing from the dark of the basement doorway did he finally hand the disheveled bride back to her husband. “There, go to your graceful; I can’t bear to take you away from him.”
Angélique clung to her husband and made faces at Emil over the white shoulder of Amédée’s ball-shirt. Emil was greatly amused at her air of proprietorship and at Amédée’s shameless submission to it. He was delighted with his friend’s good fortune. He liked to see and to think about Amédée’s sunny, natural, happy love.
Angélique held onto her husband and made silly faces at Emil over the white shoulder of Amédée’s ball-shirt. Emil found her sense of ownership and Amédée’s obvious acceptance of it very entertaining. He was thrilled about his friend’s good luck. He enjoyed witnessing and pondering Amédée’s cheerful, genuine, happy love.
He and Amédée had ridden and wrestled and larked together since they were lads of twelve. On Sundays and holidays they were always arm in arm. It seemed strange that now he should have to hide the thing that Amédée was so proud of, that the feeling which gave one of them such happiness should bring the other such despair. It was like that when Alexandra tested her seed-corn in the spring, he mused. From two ears that had grown side by side, the grains of one shot up joyfully into the light, projecting themselves into the future, and the grains from the other lay still in the earth and rotted; and nobody knew why.
He and Amédée had ridden, wrestled, and goofed around together since they were twelve. On Sundays and holidays, they were always side by side. It felt odd that now he had to hide something Amédée was so proud of, that the happiness it brought one of them could cause despair for the other. It reminded him of when Alexandra tested her seed corn in the spring. From two ears that had grown next to each other, one set of grains shot up happily into the light, reaching for the future, while the grains from the other lay still in the ground and rotted; and no one knew why.
X
While Emil and Carl were amusing themselves at the fair, Alexandra was at home, busy with her account-books, which had been neglected of late. She was almost through with her figures when she heard a cart drive up to the gate, and looking out of the window she saw her two older brothers. They had seemed to avoid her ever since Carl Linstrum’s arrival, four weeks ago that day, and she hurried to the door to welcome them. She saw at once that they had come with some very definite purpose. They followed her stiffly into the sitting-room. Oscar sat down, but Lou walked over to the window and remained standing, his hands behind him.
While Emil and Carl were having fun at the fair, Alexandra was at home, busy with her accounting books, which she had neglected recently. She was almost finished with her calculations when she heard a cart pull up to the gate, and looking out the window, she saw her two older brothers. They had seemed to avoid her ever since Carl Linstrum’s arrival, four weeks ago today, and she rushed to the door to greet them. She immediately sensed they had come with a specific purpose. They entered the sitting room awkwardly behind her. Oscar sat down, but Lou walked over to the window and stood there, his hands behind his back.
“You are by yourself?” he asked, looking toward the doorway into the parlor.
“You're alone?” he asked, glancing toward the doorway into the living room.
“Yes. Carl and Emil went up to the Catholic fair.”
“Yes. Carl and Emil went to the Catholic fair.”
For a few moments neither of the men spoke.
For a few moments, neither of the men said anything.
Then Lou came out sharply. “How soon does he intend to go away from here?”
Then Lou spoke up suddenly. “How soon does he plan to leave here?”
“I don’t know, Lou. Not for some time, I hope.” Alexandra spoke in an even, quiet tone that often exasperated her brothers. They felt that she was trying to be superior with them.
“I don’t know, Lou. Not for a while, I hope.” Alexandra spoke in a calm, even tone that often frustrated her brothers. They thought she was trying to act superior to them.
Oscar spoke up grimly. “We thought we ought to tell you that people have begun to talk,” he said meaningly.
Oscar spoke up seriously. “We thought we should let you know that people have started to talk,” he said with significance.
Alexandra looked at him. “What about?”
Alexandra glanced at him. “About what?”
Oscar met her eyes blankly. “About you, keeping him here so long. It looks bad for him to be hanging on to a woman this way. People think you’re getting taken in.”
Oscar stared at her, expressionless. “It's about you keeping him here for so long. It looks bad for him to be so attached to a woman like this. People think you're being taken advantage of.”
Alexandra shut her account-book firmly. “Boys,” she said seriously, “don’t let’s go on with this. We won’t come out anywhere. I can’t take advice on such a matter. I know you mean well, but you must not feel responsible for me in things of this sort. If we go on with this talk it will only make hard feeling.”
Alexandra firmly closed her account book. “Guys,” she said seriously, “let’s stop this. It’s not going to get us anywhere. I can’t accept advice on this issue. I know you mean well, but you shouldn’t feel responsible for me in matters like this. If we keep discussing it, it will only create bad feelings.”
Lou whipped about from the window. “You ought to think a little about your family. You’re making us all ridiculous.”
Lou turned sharply from the window. “You really should consider your family. You’re making us all look bad.”
“How am I?”
"How am I doing?"
“People are beginning to say you want to marry the fellow.”
“People are starting to say that you want to marry the guy.”
“Well, and what is ridiculous about that?”
“Well, what’s so ridiculous about that?”
Lou and Oscar exchanged outraged looks. “Alexandra! Can’t you see he’s just a tramp and he’s after your money? He wants to be taken care of, he does!”
Lou and Oscar shared shocked looks. “Alexandra! Can’t you see he’s just a freeloader and he’s after your money? He wants to be supported, he really does!”
“Well, suppose I want to take care of him? Whose business is it but my own?”
“Well, what if I want to take care of him? It's nobody's business but my own.”
“Don’t you know he’d get hold of your property?”
“Don't you know he would take your property?”
“He’d get hold of what I wished to give him, certainly.”
"He’d definitely get what I wanted to give him."
Oscar sat up suddenly and Lou clutched at his bristly hair.
Oscar sat up quickly, and Lou grabbed his rough hair.
“Give him?” Lou shouted. “Our property, our homestead?”
"Give him?" Lou shouted. "Our property, our home?"
“I don’t know about the homestead,” said Alexandra quietly. “I know you and Oscar have always expected that it would be left to your children, and I’m not sure but what you’re right. But I’ll do exactly as I please with the rest of my land, boys.”
“I don’t know about the homestead,” Alexandra said quietly. “I know you and Oscar have always thought it would be passed down to your kids, and I’m not sure you’re wrong. But I’ll do exactly what I want with the rest of my land, boys.”
“The rest of your land!” cried Lou, growing more excited every minute. “Didn’t all the land come out of the homestead? It was bought with money borrowed on the homestead, and Oscar and me worked ourselves to the bone paying interest on it.”
“The rest of your land!” yelled Lou, getting more excited by the second. “Didn’t all that land come from the homestead? It was purchased with money we borrowed against the homestead, and Oscar and I worked ourselves to exhaustion paying the interest on it.”
“Yes, you paid the interest. But when you married we made a division of the land, and you were satisfied. I’ve made more on my farms since I’ve been alone than when we all worked together.”
“Yes, you paid the interest. But when you got married, we split the land, and you were okay with that. I’ve made more from my farms since I’ve been on my own than when we were all working together.”
“Everything you’ve made has come out of the original land that us boys worked for, hasn’t it? The farms and all that comes out of them belongs to us as a family.”
“Everything you’ve created comes from the original land that we boys worked for, right? The farms and everything that comes from them belongs to us as a family.”
Alexandra waved her hand impatiently. “Come now, Lou. Stick to the facts. You are talking nonsense. Go to the county clerk and ask him who owns my land, and whether my titles are good.”
Alexandra waved her hand impatiently. “Come on, Lou. Just stick to the facts. You're talking nonsense. Go to the county clerk and ask him who owns my land and if my titles are valid.”
Lou turned to his brother. “This is what comes of letting a woman meddle in business,” he said bitterly. “We ought to have taken things in our own hands years ago. But she liked to run things, and we humored her. We thought you had good sense, Alexandra. We never thought you’d do anything foolish.”
Lou turned to his brother. “This is what happens when you let a woman get involved in business,” he said bitterly. “We should have taken control years ago. But she liked to take charge, and we went along with it. We thought you had good sense, Alexandra. We never thought you’d do anything stupid.”
Alexandra rapped impatiently on her desk with her knuckles. “Listen, Lou. Don’t talk wild. You say you ought to have taken things into your own hands years ago. I suppose you mean before you left home. But how could you take hold of what wasn’t there? I’ve got most of what I have now since we divided the property; I’ve built it up myself, and it has nothing to do with you.”
Alexandra tapped her fingers on her desk impatiently. “Listen, Lou. Don’t be ridiculous. You say you should have taken charge years ago. I guess you mean before you left home. But how could you handle what wasn’t even there? I’ve mostly got what I have now since we split the property; I built it up myself, and it has nothing to do with you.”
Oscar spoke up solemnly. “The property of a family really belongs to the men of the family, no matter about the title. If anything goes wrong, it’s the men that are held responsible.”
Oscar spoke up seriously. “The property of a family really belongs to the men of the family, regardless of the title. If anything goes wrong, it’s the men who are held accountable.”
“Yes, of course,” Lou broke in. “Everybody knows that. Oscar and me have always been easy-going and we’ve never made any fuss. We were willing you should hold the land and have the good of it, but you got no right to part with any of it. We worked in the fields to pay for the first land you bought, and whatever’s come out of it has got to be kept in the family.”
“Yes, for sure,” Lou interrupted. “Everyone knows that. Oscar and I have always been laid-back, and we’ve never made a big deal about things. We were okay with you having the land and benefiting from it, but you don’t have the right to sell any of it. We worked in the fields to pay for the initial land you bought, and whatever comes from it needs to stay in the family.”
Oscar reinforced his brother, his mind fixed on the one point he could see. “The property of a family belongs to the men of the family, because they are held responsible, and because they do the work.”
Oscar supported his brother, his mind focused on the one point he could see. “The property of a family belongs to the men of the family because they are held accountable and because they do the work.”
Alexandra looked from one to the other, her eyes full of indignation. She had been impatient before, but now she was beginning to feel angry. “And what about my work?” she asked in an unsteady voice.
Alexandra looked from one to the other, her eyes filled with anger. She had been impatient before, but now she was starting to feel furious. “And what about my work?” she asked in a shaky voice.
Lou looked at the carpet. “Oh, now, Alexandra, you always took it pretty easy! Of course we wanted you to. You liked to manage round, and we always humored you. We realize you were a great deal of help to us. There’s no woman anywhere around that knows as much about business as you do, and we’ve always been proud of that, and thought you were pretty smart. But, of course, the real work always fell on us. Good advice is all right, but it don’t get the weeds out of the corn.”
Lou looked at the carpet. “Oh, come on, Alexandra, you always had it pretty easy! Of course, we wanted you to. You liked to manage things, and we always went along with it. We know you were a huge help to us. There’s no woman anywhere who knows as much about business as you do, and we’ve always been proud of that and thought you were really smart. But, of course, the real work always landed on us. Good advice is nice, but it doesn’t clear the weeds from the corn.”
“Maybe not, but it sometimes puts in the crop, and it sometimes keeps the fields for corn to grow in,” said Alexandra dryly. “Why, Lou, I can remember when you and Oscar wanted to sell this homestead and all the improvements to old preacher Ericson for two thousand dollars. If I’d consented, you’d have gone down to the river and scraped along on poor farms for the rest of your lives. When I put in our first field of alfalfa you both opposed me, just because I first heard about it from a young man who had been to the University. You said I was being taken in then, and all the neighbors said so. You know as well as I do that alfalfa has been the salvation of this country. You all laughed at me when I said our land here was about ready for wheat, and I had to raise three big wheat crops before the neighbors quit putting all their land in corn. Why, I remember you cried, Lou, when we put in the first big wheat-planting, and said everybody was laughing at us.”
“Maybe not, but it sometimes gives a good harvest, and it sometimes keeps the fields ready for corn,” said Alexandra dryly. “You know, Lou, I can remember when you and Oscar wanted to sell this homestead and all the improvements to old preacher Ericson for two thousand dollars. If I had agreed, you would have gone down to the river and struggled on small farms for the rest of your lives. When I planted our first field of alfalfa, you both opposed me, just because I first heard about it from a young guy who went to college. You said I was being fooled back then, and all the neighbors said the same. You know as well as I do that alfalfa has saved this area. You all laughed at me when I said our land was almost ready for wheat, and I had to grow three huge wheat crops before the neighbors stopped planting all their land in corn. I remember, Lou, you cried when we did the first big wheat planting and said everyone was laughing at us.”
Lou turned to Oscar. “That’s the woman of it; if she tells you to put in a crop, she thinks she’s put it in. It makes women conceited to meddle in business. I shouldn’t think you’d want to remind us how hard you were on us, Alexandra, after the way you baby Emil.”
Lou turned to Oscar. “That’s the thing; if she tells you to plant something, she believes she’s done it herself. It makes women vain to get involved in business. I wouldn’t think you’d want to remind us how tough you were on us, Alexandra, after the way you coddle Emil.”
“Hard on you? I never meant to be hard. Conditions were hard. Maybe I would never have been very soft, anyhow; but I certainly didn’t choose to be the kind of girl I was. If you take even a vine and cut it back again and again, it grows hard, like a tree.”
“Hard on you? I never meant to be tough. The circumstances were tough. I might not have been very gentle anyway; but I definitely didn’t choose to be the kind of girl I was. If you take a vine and keep cutting it back over and over, it becomes hard, like a tree.”
Lou felt that they were wandering from the point, and that in digression Alexandra might unnerve him. He wiped his forehead with a jerk of his handkerchief. “We never doubted you, Alexandra. We never questioned anything you did. You’ve always had your own way. But you can’t expect us to sit like stumps and see you done out of the property by any loafer who happens along, and making yourself ridiculous into the bargain.”
Lou felt they were getting off track, and that in straying from the main topic, Alexandra might unsettle him. He wiped his forehead with a quick swipe of his handkerchief. “We’ve never doubted you, Alexandra. We’ve never questioned anything you did. You’ve always done things your way. But you can’t expect us to sit around and watch you get cheated out of the property by some freeloader who shows up, while making yourself look foolish in the process.”
Oscar rose. “Yes,” he broke in, “everybody’s laughing to see you get took in; at your age, too. Everybody knows he’s nearly five years younger than you, and is after your money. Why, Alexandra, you are forty years old!”
Oscar stood up. “Yeah,” he interrupted, “everyone’s laughing at how easily you’re falling for this; especially at your age. Everyone knows he’s almost five years younger than you and he’s just after your money. Come on, Alexandra, you’re forty years old!”
“All that doesn’t concern anybody but Carl and me. Go to town and ask your lawyers what you can do to restrain me from disposing of my own property. And I advise you to do what they tell you; for the authority you can exert by law is the only influence you will ever have over me again.” Alexandra rose. “I think I would rather not have lived to find out what I have to-day,” she said quietly, closing her desk.
“All of this doesn’t concern anyone but Carl and me. Go to town and ask your lawyers what you can do to stop me from selling my own property. And I suggest you follow their advice; the authority you can wield by law is the only influence you’ll ever have over me again.” Alexandra stood up. “I think I would have preferred not to live to learn what I have today,” she said quietly, closing her desk.
Lou and Oscar looked at each other questioningly. There seemed to be nothing to do but to go, and they walked out.
Lou and Oscar exchanged questioning glances. There didn't seem to be anything else to do but leave, so they walked out.
“You can’t do business with women,” Oscar said heavily as he clambered into the cart. “But anyhow, we’ve had our say, at last.”
“You can’t do business with women,” Oscar said matter-of-factly as he climbed into the cart. “But anyway, we’ve finally said our piece.”
Lou scratched his head. “Talk of that kind might come too high, you know; but she’s apt to be sensible. You hadn’t ought to said that about her age, though, Oscar. I’m afraid that hurt her feelings; and the worst thing we can do is to make her sore at us. She’d marry him out of contrariness.”
Lou scratched his head. “Talking like that might be risky, you know; but she tends to be sensible. You shouldn’t have said that about her age, though, Oscar. I’m worried that it hurt her feelings; and the worst thing we can do is make her angry with us. She’d marry him just to prove a point.”
“I only meant,” said Oscar, “that she is old enough to know better, and she is. If she was going to marry, she ought to done it long ago, and not go making a fool of herself now.”
“I just meant,” said Oscar, “that she’s old enough to know better, and she is. If she was going to get married, she should have done it a long time ago, and not be making a fool of herself now.”
Lou looked anxious, nevertheless. “Of course,” he reflected hopefully and inconsistently, “Alexandra ain’t much like other women-folks. Maybe it won’t make her sore. Maybe she’d as soon be forty as not!”
Lou looked anxious, though. “Of course,” he thought hopefully and inconsistently, “Alexandra isn’t much like other women. Maybe it won’t upset her. Maybe she’d just as soon be forty as not!”
XI
Emil came home at about half-past seven o’clock that evening. Old Ivar met him at the windmill and took his horse, and the young man went directly into the house. He called to his sister and she answered from her bedroom, behind the sitting-room, saying that she was lying down.
Emil got home around 7:30 that evening. Old Ivar met him at the windmill and took his horse, and the young man went straight into the house. He called for his sister, and she replied from her bedroom, behind the sitting room, saying she was lying down.
Emil went to her door.
Emil went to her door.
“Can I see you for a minute?” he asked. “I want to talk to you about something before Carl comes.”
“Can I talk to you for a minute?” he asked. “I need to discuss something with you before Carl arrives.”
Alexandra rose quickly and came to the door. “Where is Carl?”
Alexandra got up quickly and went to the door. “Where's Carl?”
“Lou and Oscar met us and said they wanted to talk to him, so he rode over to Oscar’s with them. Are you coming out?” Emil asked impatiently.
“Lou and Oscar met us and said they wanted to talk to him, so he rode over to Oscar’s with them. Are you coming out?” Emil asked impatiently.
“Yes, sit down. I’ll be dressed in a moment.”
“Yes, have a seat. I’ll be ready in a minute.”
Alexandra closed her door, and Emil sank down on the old slat lounge and sat with his head in his hands. When his sister came out, he looked up, not knowing whether the interval had been short or long, and he was surprised to see that the room had grown quite dark. That was just as well; it would be easier to talk if he were not under the gaze of those clear, deliberate eyes, that saw so far in some directions and were so blind in others. Alexandra, too, was glad of the dusk. Her face was swollen from crying.
Alexandra shut her door, and Emil plopped onto the old slat lounge, cradling his head in his hands. When his sister emerged, he looked up, unsure if he had been waiting a little or a long time, and was taken aback to find the room had become quite dark. That was actually a relief; it would be easier to talk without being under the scrutiny of those clear, thoughtful eyes that could see so far in some ways yet were blind to others. Alexandra was also grateful for the dim light. Her face was puffy from crying.
Emil started up and then sat down again. “Alexandra,” he said slowly, in his deep young baritone, “I don’t want to go away to law school this fall. Let me put it off another year. I want to take a year off and look around. It’s awfully easy to rush into a profession you don’t really like, and awfully hard to get out of it. Linstrum and I have been talking about that.”
Emil suddenly got up and then sat back down. “Alexandra,” he said slowly, in his deep young voice, “I don’t want to go to law school this fall. Let me delay it for another year. I want to take a year off and explore my options. It’s really easy to jump into a career you don’t actually like, and really hard to get out of it. Linstrum and I have been discussing that.”
“Very well, Emil. Only don’t go off looking for land.” She came up and put her hand on his shoulder. “I’ve been wishing you could stay with me this winter.”
“Okay, Emil. Just don’t go searching for land.” She approached and placed her hand on his shoulder. “I’ve been hoping you could stay with me this winter.”
“That’s just what I don’t want to do, Alexandra. I’m restless. I want to go to a new place. I want to go down to the City of Mexico to join one of the University fellows who’s at the head of an electrical plant. He wrote me he could give me a little job, enough to pay my way, and I could look around and see what I want to do. I want to go as soon as harvest is over. I guess Lou and Oscar will be sore about it.”
"That’s exactly what I don’t want to do, Alexandra. I’m restless. I want to go somewhere new. I want to head to Mexico City to join one of the university fellows who's in charge of an electrical plant. He wrote to me saying he could offer me a small job, enough to cover my expenses, and I could explore my options. I want to leave as soon as the harvest is over. I guess Lou and Oscar will be upset about it."
“I suppose they will.” Alexandra sat down on the lounge beside him. “They are very angry with me, Emil. We have had a quarrel. They will not come here again.”
“I guess they will.” Alexandra sat down on the couch next to him. “They’re really angry with me, Emil. We had a fight. They won’t come here again.”
Emil scarcely heard what she was saying; he did not notice the sadness of her tone. He was thinking about the reckless life he meant to live in Mexico.
Emil barely heard what she was saying; he didn't notice the sadness in her voice. He was focused on the wild life he planned to live in Mexico.
“What about?” he asked absently.
"What about that?" he asked absently.
“About Carl Linstrum. They are afraid I am going to marry him, and that some of my property will get away from them.”
“About Carl Linstrum. They’re worried I’m going to marry him, and that some of my belongings will slip away from them.”
Emil shrugged his shoulders. “What nonsense!” he murmured. “Just like them.”
Emil shrugged. “What nonsense!” he said quietly. “Just like them.”
Alexandra drew back. “Why nonsense, Emil?”
Alexandra pulled back. “Why nonsense, Emil?”
“Why, you’ve never thought of such a thing, have you? They always have to have something to fuss about.”
“Come on, you’ve never considered that, have you? They always need something to complain about.”
“Emil,” said his sister slowly, “you ought not to take things for granted. Do you agree with them that I have no right to change my way of living?”
“Emil,” said his sister slowly, “you shouldn’t just assume things. Do you agree with them that I have no right to change how I live?”
Emil looked at the outline of his sister’s head in the dim light. They were sitting close together and he somehow felt that she could hear his thoughts. He was silent for a moment, and then said in an embarrassed tone, “Why, no, certainly not. You ought to do whatever you want to. I’ll always back you.”
Emil glanced at the shape of his sister's head in the soft light. They were sitting close, and he felt like she could sense his thoughts. He was quiet for a moment, then said in a shy tone, “No, of course not. You should do whatever makes you happy. I’ll always support you.”
“But it would seem a little bit ridiculous to you if I married Carl?”
“But it might seem a bit ridiculous to you if I married Carl?”
Emil fidgeted. The issue seemed to him too far-fetched to warrant discussion. “Why, no. I should be surprised if you wanted to. I can’t see exactly why. But that’s none of my business. You ought to do as you please. Certainly you ought not to pay any attention to what the boys say.”
Emil fidgeted. The topic felt too far-fetched for him to even discuss. “Why, no. I’d be surprised if you wanted to. I can’t really understand why. But that’s not my concern. You should do what you want. You definitely shouldn’t pay any attention to what the guys say.”
Alexandra sighed. “I had hoped you might understand, a little, why I do want to. But I suppose that’s too much to expect. I’ve had a pretty lonely life, Emil. Besides Marie, Carl is the only friend I have ever had.”
Alexandra sighed. “I had hoped you might understand, a little, why I want to do this. But I guess that’s too much to expect. I’ve had a pretty lonely life, Emil. Aside from Marie, Carl is the only friend I’ve ever had.”
Emil was awake now; a name in her last sentence roused him. He put out his hand and took his sister’s awkwardly. “You ought to do just as you wish, and I think Carl’s a fine fellow. He and I would always get on. I don’t believe any of the things the boys say about him, honest I don’t. They are suspicious of him because he’s intelligent. You know their way. They’ve been sore at me ever since you let me go away to college. They’re always trying to catch me up. If I were you, I wouldn’t pay any attention to them. There’s nothing to get upset about. Carl’s a sensible fellow. He won’t mind them.”
Emil was awake now; a name in her last sentence got his attention. He reached out and took his sister's hand awkwardly. “You should do whatever you want, and I think Carl is a great guy. He and I always get along. I really don’t believe any of the stuff the boys say about him, honestly. They’re just suspicious of him because he’s smart. You know how they are. They’ve been mad at me ever since you let me go to college. They’re always trying to catch me off guard. If I were you, I wouldn’t pay them any mind. There’s no reason to be upset. Carl’s a reasonable guy. He won’t care about them.”
“I don’t know. If they talk to him the way they did to me, I think he’ll go away.”
“I don’t know. If they talk to him the way they talked to me, I think he’ll leave.”
Emil grew more and more uneasy. “Think so? Well, Marie said it would serve us all right if you walked off with him.”
Emil felt increasingly anxious. “Really? Well, Marie said it would be good for us if you just left with him.”
“Did she? Bless her little heart! SHE would.” Alexandra’s voice broke.
“Did she? Bless her little heart! SHE would.” Alexandra's voice cracked.
Emil began unlacing his leggings. “Why don’t you talk to her about it? There’s Carl, I hear his horse. I guess I’ll go upstairs and get my boots off. No, I don’t want any supper. We had supper at five o’clock, at the fair.”
Emil started taking off his leggings. “Why don’t you talk to her about it? There’s Carl, I can hear his horse. I think I’ll go upstairs and take off my boots. No, I’m not in the mood for supper. We had dinner at five o’clock, at the fair.”
Emil was glad to escape and get to his own room. He was a little ashamed for his sister, though he had tried not to show it. He felt that there was something indecorous in her proposal, and she did seem to him somewhat ridiculous. There was trouble enough in the world, he reflected, as he threw himself upon his bed, without people who were forty years old imagining they wanted to get married. In the darkness and silence Emil was not likely to think long about Alexandra. Every image slipped away but one. He had seen Marie in the crowd that afternoon. She sold candy at the fair. Why had she ever run away with Frank Shabata, and how could she go on laughing and working and taking an interest in things? Why did she like so many people, and why had she seemed pleased when all the French and Bohemian boys, and the priest himself, crowded round her candy stand? Why did she care about any one but him? Why could he never, never find the thing he looked for in her playful, affectionate eyes?
Emil was relieved to escape and get to his own room. He felt a bit embarrassed for his sister, even though he tried not to show it. He sensed there was something inappropriate about her proposal, and he found it somewhat ridiculous. There was enough trouble in the world, he thought as he flopped onto his bed, without people in their forties thinking they wanted to get married. In the darkness and silence, Emil was unlikely to spend much time thinking about Alexandra. Every thought faded away except one. He had seen Marie in the crowd that afternoon. She sold candy at the fair. Why had she ever run away with Frank Shabata, and how could she keep laughing, working, and showing interest in things? Why did she care about so many people, and why had she seemed happy when all the French and Bohemian boys, and the priest himself, crowded around her candy stand? Why did she care about anyone but him? Why could he never, ever find what he was searching for in her playful, affectionate eyes?
Then he fell to imagining that he looked once more and found it there, and what it would be like if she loved him,—she who, as Alexandra said, could give her whole heart. In that dream he could lie for hours, as if in a trance. His spirit went out of his body and crossed the fields to Marie Shabata.
Then he started imagining that he looked again and found her there, and what it would feel like if she loved him—she who, as Alexandra said, could give her whole heart. In that dream, he could lie for hours, almost like in a trance. His spirit left his body and traveled across the fields to Marie Shabata.
At the University dances the girls had often looked wonderingly at the tall young Swede with the fine head, leaning against the wall and frowning, his arms folded, his eyes fixed on the ceiling or the floor. All the girls were a little afraid of him. He was distinguished-looking, and not the jollying kind. They felt that he was too intense and preoccupied. There was something queer about him. Emil’s fraternity rather prided itself upon its dances, and sometimes he did his duty and danced every dance. But whether he was on the floor or brooding in a corner, he was always thinking about Marie Shabata. For two years the storm had been gathering in him.
At the University dances, the girls often watched the tall young Swede with the striking features, leaning against the wall with a frown, his arms crossed, and his eyes staring at the ceiling or the floor. All the girls felt a bit intimidated by him. He had an air of sophistication and wasn’t the type to be outgoing. They sensed that he was too serious and lost in thought. There was something odd about him. Emil’s fraternity took pride in its dances, and sometimes he fulfilled his obligation by dancing every dance. But whether he was on the dance floor or sulking in a corner, he was always thinking about Marie Shabata. For two years, the turmoil had been building within him.
XII
Carl came into the sitting-room while Alexandra was lighting the lamp. She looked up at him as she adjusted the shade. His sharp shoulders stooped as if he were very tired, his face was pale, and there were bluish shadows under his dark eyes. His anger had burned itself out and left him sick and disgusted.
Carl walked into the living room while Alexandra was setting the lamp. She glanced up at him as she fixed the shade. His broad shoulders slumped, showing he was exhausted, his face was pale, and there were dark circles under his eyes. His anger had faded, leaving him feeling ill and repulsed.
“You have seen Lou and Oscar?” Alexandra asked.
“You’ve seen Lou and Oscar?” Alexandra asked.
“Yes.” His eyes avoided hers.
“Yes.” He looked away.
Alexandra took a deep breath. “And now you are going away. I thought so.”
Alexandra took a deep breath. “And now you’re leaving. I figured as much.”
Carl threw himself into a chair and pushed the dark lock back from his forehead with his white, nervous hand. “What a hopeless position you are in, Alexandra!” he exclaimed feverishly. “It is your fate to be always surrounded by little men. And I am no better than the rest. I am too little to face the criticism of even such men as Lou and Oscar. Yes, I am going away; to-morrow. I cannot even ask you to give me a promise until I have something to offer you. I thought, perhaps, I could do that; but I find I can’t.”
Carl flopped down in a chair and pushed the dark hair off his forehead with his pale, anxious hand. “What a terrible situation you’re in, Alexandra!” he said wildly. “You’re destined to always be surrounded by small-minded people. And I’m no better than the rest. I’m not strong enough to handle the criticism from guys like Lou and Oscar. Yeah, I’m leaving—tomorrow. I can’t even ask you to promise me anything until I have something to give you. I thought maybe I could manage that, but I realize I can’t.”
“What good comes of offering people things they don’t need?” Alexandra asked sadly. “I don’t need money. But I have needed you for a great many years. I wonder why I have been permitted to prosper, if it is only to take my friends away from me.”
“What good is it to give people things they don’t need?” Alexandra asked sadly. “I don’t need money. But I’ve needed you for many years. I wonder why I’ve been allowed to succeed if it’s just to lose my friends.”
“I don’t deceive myself,” Carl said frankly. “I know that I am going away on my own account. I must make the usual effort. I must have something to show for myself. To take what you would give me, I should have to be either a very large man or a very small one, and I am only in the middle class.”
“I’m not fooling myself,” Carl said honestly. “I know I’m leaving for my own reasons. I have to put in the usual effort. I need to have something to show for myself. To accept what you’d offer me, I would have to be either a very big man or a very small one, and I’m just in the middle.”
Alexandra sighed. “I have a feeling that if you go away, you will not come back. Something will happen to one of us, or to both. People have to snatch at happiness when they can, in this world. It is always easier to lose than to find. What I have is yours, if you care enough about me to take it.”
Alexandra sighed. “I have a feeling that if you leave, you won't come back. Something will happen to one of us, or to both of us. People have to grab at happiness when they can in this world. It's always easier to lose than to find. What I have is yours, if you care enough about me to take it.”
Carl rose and looked up at the picture of John Bergson. “But I can’t, my dear, I can’t! I will go North at once. Instead of idling about in California all winter, I shall be getting my bearings up there. I won’t waste another week. Be patient with me, Alexandra. Give me a year!”
Carl got up and looked at the picture of John Bergson. “But I can't, my dear, I can't! I'm heading North right away. Instead of lounging around in California all winter, I'll be figuring things out up there. I won't waste another week. Please be patient with me, Alexandra. Give me a year!”
“As you will,” said Alexandra wearily. “All at once, in a single day, I lose everything; and I do not know why. Emil, too, is going away.” Carl was still studying John Bergson’s face and Alexandra’s eyes followed his. “Yes,” she said, “if he could have seen all that would come of the task he gave me, he would have been sorry. I hope he does not see me now. I hope that he is among the old people of his blood and country, and that tidings do not reach him from the New World.”
“As you wish,” said Alexandra wearily. “In just one day, I lose everything, and I don’t even know why. Emil is leaving too.” Carl was still observing John Bergson’s face, and Alexandra’s eyes followed his. “Yes,” she said, “if he could have seen everything that resulted from the task he assigned me, he would have felt regret. I hope he doesn’t see me now. I hope he’s with the elders of his lineage and homeland, and that news from the New World doesn’t reach him.”
I
Winter has settled down over the Divide again; the season in which Nature recuperates, in which she sinks to sleep between the fruitfulness of autumn and the passion of spring. The birds have gone. The teeming life that goes on down in the long grass is exterminated. The prairie-dog keeps his hole. The rabbits run shivering from one frozen garden patch to another and are hard put to it to find frost-bitten cabbage-stalks. At night the coyotes roam the wintry waste, howling for food. The variegated fields are all one color now; the pastures, the stubble, the roads, the sky are the same leaden gray. The hedgerows and trees are scarcely perceptible against the bare earth, whose slaty hue they have taken on. The ground is frozen so hard that it bruises the foot to walk in the roads or in the ploughed fields. It is like an iron country, and the spirit is oppressed by its rigor and melancholy. One could easily believe that in that dead landscape the germs of life and fruitfulness were extinct forever.
Winter has settled over the Divide again; the season when Nature recovers, when she falls asleep between the bounty of autumn and the energy of spring. The birds are gone. The vibrant life that once thrived in the tall grass is wiped out. The prairie dog stays in his burrow. The rabbits dash shivering from one frozen garden patch to another and struggle to find frost-bitten cabbage stalks. At night, the coyotes wander the icy landscape, howling for food. The once colorful fields are now all the same color; the pastures, the stubble, the roads, and the sky are all a dreary gray. The hedgerows and trees barely stand out against the bare earth, which has taken on a slate-like color. The ground is frozen so solid that it hurts to walk on the roads or in the plowed fields. It feels like a harsh, lifeless land, and the spirit is weighed down by its starkness and sadness. One could easily think that in this lifeless landscape, the seeds of life and growth are gone forever.
Alexandra has settled back into her old routine. There are weekly letters from Emil. Lou and Oscar she has not seen since Carl went away. To avoid awkward encounters in the presence of curious spectators, she has stopped going to the Norwegian Church and drives up to the Reform Church at Hanover, or goes with Marie Shabata to the Catholic Church, locally known as “the French Church.” She has not told Marie about Carl, or her differences with her brothers. She was never very communicative about her own affairs, and when she came to the point, an instinct told her that about such things she and Marie would not understand one another.
Alexandra has fallen back into her usual routine. She receives weekly letters from Emil. She hasn't seen Lou and Oscar since Carl left. To avoid awkward run-ins around nosy onlookers, she has stopped attending the Norwegian Church and now drives to the Reform Church in Hanover, or goes with Marie Shabata to the Catholic Church, which everyone locally calls “the French Church.” She hasn't mentioned Carl to Marie or her disagreements with her brothers. She was never one to share much about her personal life, and when it came to it, she sensed that they wouldn't relate to each other on those matters.
Old Mrs. Lee had been afraid that family misunderstandings might deprive her of her yearly visit to Alexandra. But on the first day of December Alexandra telephoned Annie that to-morrow she would send Ivar over for her mother, and the next day the old lady arrived with her bundles. For twelve years Mrs. Lee had always entered Alexandra’s sitting-room with the same exclamation, “Now we be yust-a like old times!” She enjoyed the liberty Alexandra gave her, and hearing her own language about her all day long. Here she could wear her nightcap and sleep with all her windows shut, listen to Ivar reading the Bible, and here she could run about among the stables in a pair of Emil’s old boots. Though she was bent almost double, she was as spry as a gopher. Her face was as brown as if it had been varnished, and as full of wrinkles as a washerwoman’s hands. She had three jolly old teeth left in the front of her mouth, and when she grinned she looked very knowing, as if when you found out how to take it, life wasn’t half bad. While she and Alexandra patched and pieced and quilted, she talked incessantly about stories she read in a Swedish family paper, telling the plots in great detail; or about her life on a dairy farm in Gottland when she was a girl. Sometimes she forgot which were the printed stories and which were the real stories, it all seemed so far away. She loved to take a little brandy, with hot water and sugar, before she went to bed, and Alexandra always had it ready for her. “It sends good dreams,” she would say with a twinkle in her eye.
Old Mrs. Lee had worried that family misunderstandings might keep her from her annual visit to Alexandra. But on the first day of December, Alexandra called Annie to say that she would send Ivar over for her mother the next day, and the following day, the old lady arrived with her bags. For twelve years, Mrs. Lee had always entered Alexandra’s sitting room with the same exclamation, “Now we’re just like old times!” She loved the freedom Alexandra provided and hearing her own language spoken all day long. Here, she could wear her nightcap and sleep with all her windows closed, listen to Ivar reading the Bible, and run around the stables in a pair of Emil’s old boots. Although she was hunched over, she was as lively as a gopher. Her face was as brown as if it had been varnished and lined with wrinkles like a washerwoman’s hands. She had three cheerful old teeth left in the front of her mouth, and when she smiled, she looked very wise, as if once you figured it out, life wasn’t half bad. While she and Alexandra patched, pieced, and quilted, she talked constantly about stories she read in a Swedish family magazine, recounting the plots in great detail; or about her life on a dairy farm in Gottland when she was younger. Sometimes she mixed up which were the printed stories and which were the real ones, as it all seemed so distant. She loved to have a little brandy with hot water and sugar before bed, and Alexandra always had it ready for her. “It brings good dreams,” she would say with a twinkle in her eye.
When Mrs. Lee had been with Alexandra for a week, Marie Shabata telephoned one morning to say that Frank had gone to town for the day, and she would like them to come over for coffee in the afternoon. Mrs. Lee hurried to wash out and iron her new cross-stitched apron, which she had finished only the night before; a checked gingham apron worked with a design ten inches broad across the bottom; a hunting scene, with fir trees and a stag and dogs and huntsmen. Mrs. Lee was firm with herself at dinner, and refused a second helping of apple dumplings. “I ta-ank I save up,” she said with a giggle.
When Mrs. Lee had been with Alexandra for a week, Marie Shabata called one morning to say that Frank had gone into town for the day, and she would love for them to come over for coffee in the afternoon. Mrs. Lee quickly washed and ironed her new cross-stitched apron, which she had just finished the night before; it was a checked gingham apron with a design ten inches wide at the bottom; a hunting scene featuring fir trees, a stag, dogs, and hunters. Mrs. Lee was firm with herself at dinner and declined a second helping of apple dumplings. “I think I’ll save some for later,” she said with a giggle.
At two o’clock in the afternoon Alexandra’s cart drove up to the Shabatas’ gate, and Marie saw Mrs. Lee’s red shawl come bobbing up the path. She ran to the door and pulled the old woman into the house with a hug, helping her to take off her wraps while Alexandra blanketed the horse outside. Mrs. Lee had put on her best black satine dress—she abominated woolen stuffs, even in winter—and a crocheted collar, fastened with a big pale gold pin, containing faded daguerreotypes of her father and mother. She had not worn her apron for fear of rumpling it, and now she shook it out and tied it round her waist with a conscious air. Marie drew back and threw up her hands, exclaiming, “Oh, what a beauty! I’ve never seen this one before, have I, Mrs. Lee?”
At two o’clock in the afternoon, Alexandra’s cart pulled up to the Shabatas’ gate, and Marie spotted Mrs. Lee’s red shawl coming up the path. She ran to the door and pulled the old woman inside with a hug, helping her take off her wraps while Alexandra covered the horse outside. Mrs. Lee had put on her best black satin dress—she hated wool, even in winter—and a crocheted collar fastened with a big pale gold pin that held faded daguerreotypes of her parents. She hadn’t worn her apron for fear of wrinkling it, so she shook it out and tied it around her waist with a confident air. Marie stepped back and threw her hands up, exclaiming, “Oh, what a beauty! I’ve never seen this one before, have I, Mrs. Lee?”
The old woman giggled and ducked her head. “No, yust las’ night I ma-ake. See dis tread; verra strong, no wa-ash out, no fade. My sister send from Sveden. I yust-a ta-ank you like dis.”
The old woman laughed and lowered her head. “No, just last night I made it. See this thread; very strong, won’t wash out, won’t fade. My sister sent it from Sweden. I just want to thank you like this.”
Marie ran to the door again. “Come in, Alexandra. I have been looking at Mrs. Lee’s apron. Do stop on your way home and show it to Mrs. Hiller. She’s crazy about cross-stitch.”
Marie ran to the door again. “Come in, Alexandra. I've been looking at Mrs. Lee’s apron. Please stop by Mrs. Hiller on your way home and show it to her. She loves cross-stitch.”
While Alexandra removed her hat and veil, Mrs. Lee went out to the kitchen and settled herself in a wooden rocking-chair by the stove, looking with great interest at the table, set for three, with a white cloth, and a pot of pink geraniums in the middle. “My, a-an’t you gotta fine plants; such-a much flower. How you keep from freeze?”
While Alexandra took off her hat and veil, Mrs. Lee went into the kitchen and settled down in a wooden rocking chair by the stove, looking intently at the table set for three, covered with a white cloth, and featuring a pot of pink geraniums in the center. “Wow, you have some beautiful plants; so many flowers. How do you keep them from freezing?”
She pointed to the window-shelves, full of blooming fuchsias and geraniums.
She pointed to the window shelves, filled with blooming fuchsias and geraniums.
“I keep the fire all night, Mrs. Lee, and when it’s very cold I put them all on the table, in the middle of the room. Other nights I only put newspapers behind them. Frank laughs at me for fussing, but when they don’t bloom he says, ‘What’s the matter with the darned things?’—What do you hear from Carl, Alexandra?”
“I keep the fire going all night, Mrs. Lee, and when it’s really cold, I put them all on the table in the middle of the room. Other nights, I just put newspapers behind them. Frank jokes about me being overprotective, but when they don’t bloom, he says, ‘What’s wrong with those things?’—What’s new with Carl, Alexandra?”
“He got to Dawson before the river froze, and now I suppose I won’t hear any more until spring. Before he left California he sent me a box of orange flowers, but they didn’t keep very well. I have brought a bunch of Emil’s letters for you.” Alexandra came out from the sitting-room and pinched Marie’s cheek playfully. “You don’t look as if the weather ever froze you up. Never have colds, do you? That’s a good girl. She had dark red cheeks like this when she was a little girl, Mrs. Lee. She looked like some queer foreign kind of a doll. I’ve never forgot the first time I saw you in Mieklejohn’s store, Marie, the time father was lying sick. Carl and I were talking about that before he went away.”
“He got to Dawson before the river froze, and now I guess I won’t hear anything more until spring. Before he left California, he sent me a box of orange flowers, but they didn’t last long. I’ve brought a bunch of Emil’s letters for you.” Alexandra came out from the sitting room and playfully pinched Marie’s cheek. “You don’t look like the weather ever gets to you. Never catch colds, do you? That’s a good girl. She had dark red cheeks like this when she was a little girl, Mrs. Lee. She looked like some strange foreign kind of doll. I’ve never forgotten the first time I saw you in Mieklejohn’s store, Marie, the time father was sick. Carl and I were talking about that before he left.”
“I remember, and Emil had his kitten along. When are you going to send Emil’s Christmas box?”
“I remember, and Emil had his kitten with him. When are you going to send Emil’s Christmas box?”
“It ought to have gone before this. I’ll have to send it by mail now, to get it there in time.”
“It should have been sent earlier. I’ll have to mail it now to make sure it arrives on time.”
Marie pulled a dark purple silk necktie from her workbasket. “I knit this for him. It’s a good color, don’t you think? Will you please put it in with your things and tell him it’s from me, to wear when he goes serenading.”
Marie pulled a dark purple silk necktie from her workbasket. “I knitted this for him. It’s a nice color, don’t you think? Can you please put it with your stuff and let him know it’s from me, to wear when he goes serenading?”
Alexandra laughed. “I don’t believe he goes serenading much. He says in one letter that the Mexican ladies are said to be very beautiful, but that don’t seem to me very warm praise.”
Alexandra laughed. “I don’t think he goes around singing much. He mentioned in one letter that the Mexican ladies are supposed to be very beautiful, but that doesn’t seem like high praise to me.”
Marie tossed her head. “Emil can’t fool me. If he’s bought a guitar, he goes serenading. Who wouldn’t, with all those Spanish girls dropping flowers down from their windows! I’d sing to them every night, wouldn’t you, Mrs. Lee?”
Marie tossed her head. “Emil can’t trick me. If he’s gotten a guitar, he’s definitely out there serenading. Who wouldn’t, with all those Spanish girls tossing flowers down from their windows? I’d sing to them every night, wouldn’t you, Mrs. Lee?”
The old lady chuckled. Her eyes lit up as Marie bent down and opened the oven door. A delicious hot fragrance blew out into the tidy kitchen. “My, somet’ing smell good!” She turned to Alexandra with a wink, her three yellow teeth making a brave show, “I ta-ank dat stop my yaw from ache no more!” she said contentedly.
The old lady laughed. Her eyes sparkled as Marie bent down and opened the oven door. A mouthwatering, hot aroma wafted into the neat kitchen. “Wow, something smells amazing!” She turned to Alexandra and winked, her three yellow teeth showing proudly, “I think that’s going to stop my pain from aching anymore!” she said happily.
Marie took out a pan of delicate little rolls, stuffed with stewed apricots, and began to dust them over with powdered sugar. “I hope you’ll like these, Mrs. Lee; Alexandra does. The Bohemians always like them with their coffee. But if you don’t, I have a coffee-cake with nuts and poppy seeds. Alexandra, will you get the cream jug? I put it in the window to keep cool.”
Marie took out a pan of delicate little rolls, filled with stewed apricots, and started to sprinkle them with powdered sugar. “I hope you enjoy these, Mrs. Lee; Alexandra does. The Bohemians always like them with their coffee. But if you don’t, I have a coffee cake with nuts and poppy seeds. Alexandra, could you grab the cream jug? I put it in the window to keep it cool.”
“The Bohemians,” said Alexandra, as they drew up to the table, “certainly know how to make more kinds of bread than any other people in the world. Old Mrs. Hiller told me once at the church supper that she could make seven kinds of fancy bread, but Marie could make a dozen.”
“The Bohemians,” said Alexandra as they sat down at the table, “definitely know how to make more types of bread than anyone else in the world. Old Mrs. Hiller once told me at the church dinner that she could make seven kinds of fancy bread, but Marie could make a dozen.”
Mrs. Lee held up one of the apricot rolls between her brown thumb and forefinger and weighed it critically. “Yust like-a fedders,” she pronounced with satisfaction. “My, a-an’t dis nice!” she exclaimed as she stirred her coffee. “I yust ta-ake a liddle yelly now, too, I ta-ank.”
Mrs. Lee held up one of the apricot rolls between her brown thumb and forefinger and examined it closely. “Just like feathers,” she said with satisfaction. “Wow, isn’t this nice!” she exclaimed while stirring her coffee. “I think I’ll have a little jelly now, too.”
Alexandra and Marie laughed at her forehandedness, and fell to talking of their own affairs. “I was afraid you had a cold when I talked to you over the telephone the other night, Marie. What was the matter, had you been crying?”
Alexandra and Marie laughed at her being so prepared and started talking about their own lives. “I was worried you had a cold when I spoke to you on the phone the other night, Marie. What was going on, were you crying?”
“Maybe I had,” Marie smiled guiltily. “Frank was out late that night. Don’t you get lonely sometimes in the winter, when everybody has gone away?”
“Maybe I did,” Marie smiled sheepishly. “Frank was out late that night. Don’t you feel lonely sometimes in the winter, when everyone has left?”
“I thought it was something like that. If I hadn’t had company, I’d have run over to see for myself. If you get down-hearted, what will become of the rest of us?” Alexandra asked.
“I thought it was something like that. If I hadn’t had company, I would have gone over to see for myself. If you get down-hearted, what will happen to the rest of us?” Alexandra asked.
“I don’t, very often. There’s Mrs. Lee without any coffee!”
“I don’t, very often. There’s Mrs. Lee without any coffee!”
Later, when Mrs. Lee declared that her powers were spent, Marie and Alexandra went upstairs to look for some crochet patterns the old lady wanted to borrow. “Better put on your coat, Alexandra. It’s cold up there, and I have no idea where those patterns are. I may have to look through my old trunks.” Marie caught up a shawl and opened the stair door, running up the steps ahead of her guest. “While I go through the bureau drawers, you might look in those hat-boxes on the closet-shelf, over where Frank’s clothes hang. There are a lot of odds and ends in them.”
Later, when Mrs. Lee said she was out of energy, Marie and Alexandra went upstairs to find some crochet patterns the old lady wanted to borrow. “You should put on your coat, Alexandra. It's cold up there, and I have no idea where those patterns are. I might have to dig through my old trunks.” Marie grabbed a shawl and opened the stair door, rushing up the steps ahead of her guest. “While I go through the bureau drawers, you could check those hat boxes on the closet shelf, where Frank’s clothes are hanging. There are a lot of miscellaneous things in there.”
She began tossing over the contents of the drawers, and Alexandra went into the clothes-closet. Presently she came back, holding a slender elastic yellow stick in her hand.
She started rummaging through the drawers, and Alexandra went into the closet. Soon, she returned, holding a thin yellow elastic stick in her hand.
“What in the world is this, Marie? You don’t mean to tell me Frank ever carried such a thing?”
“What on earth is this, Marie? You can’t be telling me Frank ever carried something like this?”
Marie blinked at it with astonishment and sat down on the floor. “Where did you find it? I didn’t know he had kept it. I haven’t seen it for years.”
Marie blinked at it in shock and sat down on the floor. “Where did you find it? I didn’t know he still had it. I haven’t seen it in years.”
“It really is a cane, then?”
“It really is a cane, huh?”
“Yes. One he brought from the old country. He used to carry it when I first knew him. Isn’t it foolish? Poor Frank!”
“Yes. One he brought from the old country. He used to carry it when I first knew him. Isn’t it silly? Poor Frank!”
Alexandra twirled the stick in her fingers and laughed. “He must have looked funny!”
Alexandra spun the stick between her fingers and laughed. “He must have looked hilarious!”
Marie was thoughtful. “No, he didn’t, really. It didn’t seem out of place. He used to be awfully gay like that when he was a young man. I guess people always get what’s hardest for them, Alexandra.” Marie gathered the shawl closer about her and still looked hard at the cane. “Frank would be all right in the right place,” she said reflectively. “He ought to have a different kind of wife, for one thing. Do you know, Alexandra, I could pick out exactly the right sort of woman for Frank—now. The trouble is you almost have to marry a man before you can find out the sort of wife he needs; and usually it’s exactly the sort you are not. Then what are you going to do about it?” she asked candidly.
Marie was deep in thought. “No, he really didn’t. It didn’t seem out of place. He used to be really cheerful like that when he was younger. I guess people always end up facing what’s hardest for them, Alexandra.” Marie pulled the shawl tighter around her and continued to stare at the cane. “Frank would be fine in the right situation,” she said reflectively. “He should have a different kind of wife, for one thing. You know, Alexandra, I could totally pick out the perfect woman for Frank—now. The problem is you almost have to marry a guy before you can figure out what kind of wife he needs; and usually it’s exactly the type you’re not. So what are you supposed to do about that?” she asked frankly.
Alexandra confessed she didn’t know. “However,” she added, “it seems to me that you get along with Frank about as well as any woman I’ve ever seen or heard of could.”
Alexandra admitted she didn’t know. “However,” she added, “it seems to me that you get along with Frank better than any woman I’ve ever seen or heard of could.”
Marie shook her head, pursing her lips and blowing her warm breath softly out into the frosty air. “No; I was spoiled at home. I like my own way, and I have a quick tongue. When Frank brags, I say sharp things, and he never forgets. He goes over and over it in his mind; I can feel him. Then I’m too giddy. Frank’s wife ought to be timid, and she ought not to care about another living thing in the world but just Frank! I didn’t, when I married him, but I suppose I was too young to stay like that.” Marie sighed.
Marie shook her head, pursing her lips and gently exhaling her warm breath into the chilly air. “No; I was spoiled at home. I like things my way, and I have a sharp tongue. When Frank brags, I say cutting things, and he never forgets. He keeps replaying it in his mind; I can sense that. Then I get too lightheaded. Frank's wife should be quiet and only care about him! I didn’t when I married him, but I guess I was too young to stay that way.” Marie sighed.
Alexandra had never heard Marie speak so frankly about her husband before, and she felt that it was wiser not to encourage her. No good, she reasoned, ever came from talking about such things, and while Marie was thinking aloud, Alexandra had been steadily searching the hat-boxes. “Aren’t these the patterns, Maria?”
Alexandra had never heard Marie talk so openly about her husband before, and she thought it was better not to encourage her. She believed that discussing such matters didn’t lead to anything good, and while Marie was voicing her thoughts, Alexandra kept looking through the hat boxes. “Aren’t these the patterns, Maria?”
Maria sprang up from the floor. “Sure enough, we were looking for patterns, weren’t we? I’d forgot about everything but Frank’s other wife. I’ll put that away.”
Maria jumped up from the floor. “Sure enough, we were looking for patterns, right? I completely forgot about everything except for Frank’s other wife. I’ll set that aside.”
She poked the cane behind Frank’s Sunday clothes, and though she laughed, Alexandra saw there were tears in her eyes.
She poked the cane behind Frank’s Sunday clothes, and even though she laughed, Alexandra saw there were tears in her eyes.
When they went back to the kitchen, the snow had begun to fall, and Marie’s visitors thought they must be getting home. She went out to the cart with them, and tucked the robes about old Mrs. Lee while Alexandra took the blanket off her horse. As they drove away, Marie turned and went slowly back to the house. She took up the package of letters Alexandra had brought, but she did not read them. She turned them over and looked at the foreign stamps, and then sat watching the flying snow while the dusk deepened in the kitchen and the stove sent out a red glow.
When they returned to the kitchen, it had started to snow, and Marie’s guests figured it was time to head home. She walked to the cart with them and wrapped the blankets around old Mrs. Lee while Alexandra removed the blanket from her horse. As they drove away, Marie turned and slowly walked back to the house. She picked up the bundle of letters Alexandra had brought but didn’t open them. Instead, she flipped them over to admire the foreign stamps, then sat and watched the snow swirl while the evening darkened in the kitchen and the stove cast a warm red glow.
Marie knew perfectly well that Emil’s letters were written more for her than for Alexandra. They were not the sort of letters that a young man writes to his sister. They were both more personal and more painstaking; full of descriptions of the gay life in the old Mexican capital in the days when the strong hand of Porfirio Diaz was still strong. He told about bull-fights and cock-fights, churches and fiestas, the flower-markets and the fountains, the music and dancing, the people of all nations he met in the Italian restaurants on San Francisco Street. In short, they were the kind of letters a young man writes to a woman when he wishes himself and his life to seem interesting to her, when he wishes to enlist her imagination in his behalf.
Marie knew very well that Emil’s letters were meant for her more than for Alexandra. They weren’t the kind of letters a young man usually writes to his sister. They were both more personal and more elaborate, filled with descriptions of the lively life in the old Mexican capital when Porfirio Diaz was still in power. He wrote about bullfights and cockfights, churches and fiestas, the flower markets and the fountains, the music and dancing, and the people from all over the world he met in the Italian restaurants on San Francisco Street. In short, they were the kind of letters a young man writes to a woman when he wants his life to seem interesting to her, when he wants to capture her imagination for himself.
Marie, when she was alone or when she sat sewing in the evening, often thought about what it must be like down there where Emil was; where there were flowers and street bands everywhere, and carriages rattling up and down, and where there was a little blind boot-black in front of the cathedral who could play any tune you asked for by dropping the lids of blacking-boxes on the stone steps. When everything is done and over for one at twenty-three, it is pleasant to let the mind wander forth and follow a young adventurer who has life before him. “And if it had not been for me,” she thought, “Frank might still be free like that, and having a good time making people admire him. Poor Frank, getting married wasn’t very good for him either. I’m afraid I do set people against him, as he says. I seem, somehow, to give him away all the time. Perhaps he would try to be agreeable to people again, if I were not around. It seems as if I always make him just as bad as he can be.”
Marie, when she was alone or sitting and sewing in the evening, often thought about what it must be like down where Emil was; where there were flowers and street bands everywhere, and carriages rattling up and down, and where there was a little blind shoeshiner in front of the cathedral who could play any tune you requested by dropping the lids of his box on the stone steps. When everything is settled and done at twenty-three, it's nice to let your mind wander and follow a young adventurer who has life ahead of him. “And if it hadn’t been for me,” she thought, “Frank might still be free like that, enjoying himself and making people admire him. Poor Frank, getting married hasn’t been great for him either. I’m afraid I push people away from him, just like he says. I seem to, somehow, expose him all the time. Maybe he would try to be more social with people again if I weren’t around. It's like I always bring out the worst in him.”
Later in the winter, Alexandra looked back upon that afternoon as the last satisfactory visit she had had with Marie. After that day the younger woman seemed to shrink more and more into herself. When she was with Alexandra she was not spontaneous and frank as she used to be. She seemed to be brooding over something, and holding something back. The weather had a good deal to do with their seeing less of each other than usual. There had not been such snowstorms in twenty years, and the path across the fields was drifted deep from Christmas until March. When the two neighbors went to see each other, they had to go round by the wagon-road, which was twice as far. They telephoned each other almost every night, though in January there was a stretch of three weeks when the wires were down, and when the postman did not come at all.
Later in the winter, Alexandra reflected on that afternoon as the last enjoyable visit she had with Marie. After that day, the younger woman seemed to withdraw more and more into herself. When she was with Alexandra, she wasn't as spontaneous and open as she used to be. She appeared to be preoccupied with something and kept to herself. The weather played a big role in them seeing less of each other than usual. There hadn't been such heavy snowstorms in twenty years, and the path across the fields was piled high with snow from Christmas until March. When the two neighbors visited each other, they had to take the longer wagon-road, which was twice as far. They called each other almost every night, although in January there was a three-week period when the phone lines were down, and the postman didn’t come at all.
Marie often ran in to see her nearest neighbor, old Mrs. Hiller, who was crippled with rheumatism and had only her son, the lame shoemaker, to take care of her; and she went to the French Church, whatever the weather. She was a sincerely devout girl. She prayed for herself and for Frank, and for Emil, among the temptations of that gay, corrupt old city. She found more comfort in the Church that winter than ever before. It seemed to come closer to her, and to fill an emptiness that ached in her heart. She tried to be patient with her husband. He and his hired man usually played California Jack in the evening. Marie sat sewing or crocheting and tried to take a friendly interest in the game, but she was always thinking about the wide fields outside, where the snow was drifting over the fences; and about the orchard, where the snow was falling and packing, crust over crust. When she went out into the dark kitchen to fix her plants for the night, she used to stand by the window and look out at the white fields, or watch the currents of snow whirling over the orchard. She seemed to feel the weight of all the snow that lay down there. The branches had become so hard that they wounded your hand if you but tried to break a twig. And yet, down under the frozen crusts, at the roots of the trees, the secret of life was still safe, warm as the blood in one’s heart; and the spring would come again! Oh, it would come again!
Marie often stopped by to see her nearest neighbor, old Mrs. Hiller, who was suffering from rheumatism and had only her son, the lame shoemaker, to take care of her; and she attended the French Church, no matter the weather. She was a truly devout girl. She prayed for herself and for Frank, and for Emil, amidst the temptations of that lively, corrupt old city. That winter, she found more comfort in the Church than ever before. It felt closer to her and filled an emptiness that ached in her heart. She tried to be patient with her husband. He and his hired man usually played California Jack in the evenings. Marie sat sewing or crocheting and tried to take a genuine interest in the game, but she was always thinking about the open fields outside, where the snow drifted over the fences; and about the orchard, where the snow was falling and layering, one crust over another. When she went into the dark kitchen to prepare her plants for the night, she would stand by the window and look out at the white fields, or watch the snow swirling over the orchard. She felt the weight of all the snow beneath her. The branches had become so stiff that they would injure your hand if you tried to break a twig. Yet, deep under the frozen layers, at the roots of the trees, the secret of life was still safe, warm like the blood in one’s heart; and spring would come again! Oh, it would come again!
II
If Alexandra had had much imagination she might have guessed what was going on in Marie’s mind, and she would have seen long before what was going on in Emil’s. But that, as Emil himself had more than once reflected, was Alexandra’s blind side, and her life had not been of the kind to sharpen her vision. Her training had all been toward the end of making her proficient in what she had undertaken to do. Her personal life, her own realization of herself, was almost a subconscious existence; like an underground river that came to the surface only here and there, at intervals months apart, and then sank again to flow on under her own fields. Nevertheless, the underground stream was there, and it was because she had so much personality to put into her enterprises and succeeded in putting it into them so completely, that her affairs prospered better than those of her neighbors.
If Alexandra had had more imagination, she might have figured out what was going on in Marie’s mind, and she would have noticed long before what was happening with Emil. But, as Emil had realized more than once, that was Alexandra’s blind spot, and her life hadn't really prepared her to see clearly. Her training focused entirely on making her skilled at what she set out to do. Her personal life and self-discovery were almost subconscious; like an underground river that surfaced only occasionally, at intervals of months, and then disappeared again to run beneath her own fields. Still, the underground stream existed, and it was because she had so much personality to invest in her projects and succeeded in doing so completely that her ventures thrived better than those of her neighbors.
There were certain days in her life, outwardly uneventful, which Alexandra remembered as peculiarly happy; days when she was close to the flat, fallow world about her, and felt, as it were, in her own body the joyous germination in the soil. There were days, too, which she and Emil had spent together, upon which she loved to look back. There had been such a day when they were down on the river in the dry year, looking over the land. They had made an early start one morning and had driven a long way before noon. When Emil said he was hungry, they drew back from the road, gave Brigham his oats among the bushes, and climbed up to the top of a grassy bluff to eat their lunch under the shade of some little elm trees. The river was clear there, and shallow, since there had been no rain, and it ran in ripples over the sparkling sand. Under the overhanging willows of the opposite bank there was an inlet where the water was deeper and flowed so slowly that it seemed to sleep in the sun. In this little bay a single wild duck was swimming and diving and preening her feathers, disporting herself very happily in the flickering light and shade. They sat for a long time, watching the solitary bird take its pleasure. No living thing had ever seemed to Alexandra as beautiful as that wild duck. Emil must have felt about it as she did, for afterward, when they were at home, he used sometimes to say, “Sister, you know our duck down there—” Alexandra remembered that day as one of the happiest in her life. Years afterward she thought of the duck as still there, swimming and diving all by herself in the sunlight, a kind of enchanted bird that did not know age or change.
There were certain days in her life that seemed uneventful, but Alexandra remembered them as surprisingly happy; days when she felt connected to the flat, barren world around her and sensed, in her own body, the joyful growth happening in the soil. There were also days she spent with Emil that she loved to reminisce about. One such day was when they were by the river during a dry year, surveying the land. They had left early one morning and traveled a long distance before noon. When Emil said he was hungry, they stepped off the road, fed Brigham his oats among the bushes, and climbed to the top of a grassy bluff to have lunch under the shade of some small elm trees. The river was clear and shallow there, having seen no rain, and it flowed in ripples over the sparkling sand. On the opposite bank, under the overhanging willows, there was an inlet where the water was deeper and moved so slowly that it looked like it was resting in the sunlight. In this little bay, a single wild duck was swimming, diving, and preening her feathers, enjoying herself in the shifting light and shadows. They sat for a long time, watching the solitary bird relish its moment. No living thing had ever seemed as beautiful to Alexandra as that wild duck. Emil must have felt the same way, because later, when they were home, he sometimes said, “Sister, you know our duck down there—” Alexandra remembered that day as one of the happiest of her life. Years later, she still pictured the duck swimming and diving all alone in the sunlight, a sort of enchanted bird that didn’t know about aging or change.
Most of Alexandra’s happy memories were as impersonal as this one; yet to her they were very personal. Her mind was a white book, with clear writing about weather and beasts and growing things. Not many people would have cared to read it; only a happy few. She had never been in love, she had never indulged in sentimental reveries. Even as a girl she had looked upon men as work-fellows. She had grown up in serious times.
Most of Alexandra’s happy memories felt as distant as this one; yet to her, they were very meaningful. Her mind was a blank slate, filled with straightforward thoughts about the weather, animals, and plants. Not many would be interested in reading it; only a select few. She had never fallen in love, nor had she ever daydreamed romantically. Even as a young girl, she viewed men as colleagues. She had grown up during serious times.
There was one fancy indeed, which persisted through her girlhood. It most often came to her on Sunday mornings, the one day in the week when she lay late abed listening to the familiar morning sounds; the windmill singing in the brisk breeze, Emil whistling as he blacked his boots down by the kitchen door. Sometimes, as she lay thus luxuriously idle, her eyes closed, she used to have an illusion of being lifted up bodily and carried lightly by some one very strong. It was a man, certainly, who carried her, but he was like no man she knew; he was much larger and stronger and swifter, and he carried her as easily as if she were a sheaf of wheat. She never saw him, but, with eyes closed, she could feel that he was yellow like the sunlight, and there was the smell of ripe cornfields about him. She could feel him approach, bend over her and lift her, and then she could feel herself being carried swiftly off across the fields. After such a reverie she would rise hastily, angry with herself, and go down to the bath-house that was partitioned off the kitchen shed. There she would stand in a tin tub and prosecute her bath with vigor, finishing it by pouring buckets of cold well-water over her gleaming white body which no man on the Divide could have carried very far.
There was one daydream that stuck with her throughout her childhood. It usually came to her on Sunday mornings, the only day of the week when she stayed in bed late, listening to the familiar sounds of the morning: the windmill humming in the fresh breeze, Emil whistling as he polished his boots by the kitchen door. Sometimes, while she lay there lazily, her eyes closed, she imagined being lifted up and effortlessly carried by someone very strong. It was definitely a man carrying her, but he was unlike anyone she knew; he was much bigger, stronger, and faster, and he lifted her as easily as if she were a bundle of wheat. She never saw him, but with her eyes shut, she could sense that he was golden like sunlight, surrounded by the scent of ripe cornfields. She could feel him approach, lean over her, and lift her, then feel herself being quickly carried across the fields. After such a daydream, she would suddenly get up, frustrated with herself, and head to the bathhouse that was separate from the kitchen shed. There, she would stand in a tin tub and wash herself vigorously, finishing by pouring buckets of cold well water over her gleaming white body, which no man on the Divide could have carried very far.
As she grew older, this fancy more often came to her when she was tired than when she was fresh and strong. Sometimes, after she had been in the open all day, overseeing the branding of the cattle or the loading of the pigs, she would come in chilled, take a concoction of spices and warm home-made wine, and go to bed with her body actually aching with fatigue. Then, just before she went to sleep, she had the old sensation of being lifted and carried by a strong being who took from her all her bodily weariness.
As she got older, this feeling visited her more often when she was exhausted than when she felt energetic and healthy. Sometimes, after spending a whole day outside, supervising the branding of the cattle or loading the pigs, she would come in feeling cold, drink a mix of spices and warm homemade wine, and go to bed with her body aching from tiredness. Then, just before she drifted off to sleep, she would have that familiar sensation of being lifted and carried by a powerful being who took away all her physical exhaustion.
I
The French Church, properly the Church of Sainte-Agnes, stood upon a hill. The high, narrow, red-brick building, with its tall steeple and steep roof, could be seen for miles across the wheatfields, though the little town of Sainte-Agnes was completely hidden away at the foot of the hill. The church looked powerful and triumphant there on its eminence, so high above the rest of the landscape, with miles of warm color lying at its feet, and by its position and setting it reminded one of some of the churches built long ago in the wheat-lands of middle France.
The French Church, officially known as the Church of Sainte-Agnes, was situated on a hill. The tall, narrow red-brick building, with its high steeple and steep roof, was visible for miles over the wheat fields, though the small town of Sainte-Agnes was completely tucked away at the base of the hill. The church appeared strong and triumphant up there on its height, standing far above the rest of the landscape, with miles of warm color stretching out below it. Its position and surroundings made it reminiscent of some of the churches built long ago in the wheat regions of central France.
Late one June afternoon Alexandra Bergson was driving along one of the many roads that led through the rich French farming country to the big church. The sunlight was shining directly in her face, and there was a blaze of light all about the red church on the hill. Beside Alexandra lounged a strikingly exotic figure in a tall Mexican hat, a silk sash, and a black velvet jacket sewn with silver buttons. Emil had returned only the night before, and his sister was so proud of him that she decided at once to take him up to the church supper, and to make him wear the Mexican costume he had brought home in his trunk. “All the girls who have stands are going to wear fancy costumes,” she argued, “and some of the boys. Marie is going to tell fortunes, and she sent to Omaha for a Bohemian dress her father brought back from a visit to the old country. If you wear those clothes, they will all be pleased. And you must take your guitar. Everybody ought to do what they can to help along, and we have never done much. We are not a talented family.”
Late one June afternoon, Alexandra Bergson was driving along one of the many roads that ran through the lush French farmland toward the big church. The sunlight was shining directly in her face, and there was a dazzling light all around the red church on the hill. Next to Alexandra lounged a strikingly exotic figure wearing a tall Mexican hat, a silk sash, and a black velvet jacket adorned with silver buttons. Emil had returned only the night before, and his sister was so proud of him that she immediately decided to take him to the church supper, making him wear the Mexican outfit he had brought home in his trunk. “All the girls with booths are going to wear fancy costumes,” she insisted, “and some of the boys. Marie is going to tell fortunes, and she ordered a Bohemian dress from Omaha that her dad brought back from a trip to the old country. If you wear those clothes, everyone will love it. And you have to bring your guitar. Everyone should do their part to help out, and we haven’t done much. We're not exactly a talented family.”
The supper was to be at six o’clock, in the basement of the church, and afterward there would be a fair, with charades and an auction. Alexandra had set out from home early, leaving the house to Signa and Nelse Jensen, who were to be married next week. Signa had shyly asked to have the wedding put off until Emil came home.
The dinner was set for six o’clock in the church basement, and afterward, there would be a fair with charades and an auction. Alexandra had left home early, handing over the house to Signa and Nelse Jensen, who were getting married next week. Signa had nervously requested to delay the wedding until Emil returned home.
Alexandra was well satisfied with her brother. As they drove through the rolling French country toward the westering sun and the stalwart church, she was thinking of that time long ago when she and Emil drove back from the river valley to the still unconquered Divide. Yes, she told herself, it had been worth while; both Emil and the country had become what she had hoped. Out of her father’s children there was one who was fit to cope with the world, who had not been tied to the plow, and who had a personality apart from the soil. And that, she reflected, was what she had worked for. She felt well satisfied with her life.
Alexandra felt really good about her brother. As they drove through the rolling French countryside toward the setting sun and the sturdy church, she thought back to that time long ago when she and Emil drove back from the river valley to the still unconquered Divide. Yes, she told herself, it had been worth it; both Emil and the country had turned out how she had hoped. Out of her father’s children, there was one who was capable of handling the world, who hadn’t been tied to the plow, and who had a personality separate from the land. And that, she realized, was what she had worked for. She felt truly satisfied with her life.
When they reached the church, a score of teams were hitched in front of the basement doors that opened from the hillside upon the sanded terrace, where the boys wrestled and had jumping-matches. Amédée Chevalier, a proud father of one week, rushed out and embraced Emil. Amédée was an only son,—hence he was a very rich young man,—but he meant to have twenty children himself, like his uncle Xavier. “Oh, Emil,” he cried, hugging his old friend rapturously, “why ain’t you been up to see my boy? You come to-morrow, sure? Emil, you wanna get a boy right off! It’s the greatest thing ever! No, no, no! Angel not sick at all. Everything just fine. That boy he come into this world laughin’, and he been laughin’ ever since. You come an’ see!” He pounded Emil’s ribs to emphasize each announcement.
When they got to the church, a bunch of carriages were parked in front of the basement doors that opened from the hillside onto the sandy terrace, where the boys were wrestling and having jumping contests. Amédée Chevalier, a proud father just one week in, rushed out and hugged Emil. Amédée was an only child, which made him a very wealthy young man, but he wanted to have twenty kids like his uncle Xavier. “Oh, Emil,” he exclaimed, enthusiastically hugging his old friend, “why haven’t you come to see my boy? You’re coming tomorrow, right? Emil, you have to have a boy right away! It’s the best thing ever! No, no, no! The baby’s not sick at all. Everything is just fine. That boy came into this world laughing, and he’s been laughing ever since. You have to come and see!” He pounded Emil’s ribs to stress each point.
Emil caught his arms. “Stop, Amédée. You’re knocking the wind out of me. I brought him cups and spoons and blankets and moccasins enough for an orphan asylum. I’m awful glad it’s a boy, sure enough!”
Emil grabbed his arms. “Hold on, Amédée. You’re taking my breath away. I brought enough cups, spoons, blankets, and moccasins for an orphanage. I’m really glad it’s a boy, for sure!”
The young men crowded round Emil to admire his costume and to tell him in a breath everything that had happened since he went away. Emil had more friends up here in the French country than down on Norway Creek. The French and Bohemian boys were spirited and jolly, liked variety, and were as much predisposed to favor anything new as the Scandinavian boys were to reject it. The Norwegian and Swedish lads were much more self-centred, apt to be egotistical and jealous. They were cautious and reserved with Emil because he had been away to college, and were prepared to take him down if he should try to put on airs with them. The French boys liked a bit of swagger, and they were always delighted to hear about anything new: new clothes, new games, new songs, new dances. Now they carried Emil off to show him the club room they had just fitted up over the post-office, down in the village. They ran down the hill in a drove, all laughing and chattering at once, some in French, some in English.
The young men gathered around Emil to admire his costume and fill him in on everything that had happened since he left. Emil had more friends up here in the French countryside than he did back in Norway Creek. The French and Bohemian boys were lively and cheerful, enjoyed variety, and were as eager to embrace anything new as the Scandinavian boys were to dismiss it. The Norwegian and Swedish guys were much more self-centered, often egotistical and jealous. They were cautious and reserved around Emil because he had been away at college and were ready to bring him down a peg if he tried to act superior. The French boys liked a bit of swagger and were always excited to hear about anything new: new clothes, new games, new songs, new dances. Now they whisked Emil away to show him the club room they had just set up above the post office in the village. They ran down the hill in a crowd, all laughing and chatting at once, some in French, some in English.
Alexandra went into the cool, whitewashed basement where the women were setting the tables. Marie was standing on a chair, building a little tent of shawls where she was to tell fortunes. She sprang down and ran toward Alexandra, stopping short and looking at her in disappointment. Alexandra nodded to her encouragingly.
Alexandra walked into the cool, whitewashed basement where the women were arranging the tables. Marie was standing on a chair, creating a small tent of shawls for her fortune-telling. She jumped down and dashed toward Alexandra, but then stopped abruptly, looking at her with disappointment. Alexandra nodded at her in encouragement.
“Oh, he will be here, Marie. The boys have taken him off to show him something. You won’t know him. He is a man now, sure enough. I have no boy left. He smokes terrible-smelling Mexican cigarettes and talks Spanish. How pretty you look, child. Where did you get those beautiful earrings?”
“Oh, he will be here, Marie. The boys have taken him to show him something. You won’t recognize him. He’s a man now, that’s for sure. I have no boy left. He smokes these awful-smelling Mexican cigarettes and speaks Spanish. You look so lovely, child. Where did you get those beautiful earrings?”
“They belonged to father’s mother. He always promised them to me. He sent them with the dress and said I could keep them.”
“They belonged to my dad's mom. He always promised them to me. He sent them with the dress and said I could keep them.”
Marie wore a short red skirt of stoutly woven cloth, a white bodice and kirtle, a yellow silk turban wound low over her brown curls, and long coral pendants in her ears. Her ears had been pierced against a piece of cork by her great-aunt when she was seven years old. In those germless days she had worn bits of broom-straw, plucked from the common sweeping-broom, in the lobes until the holes were healed and ready for little gold rings.
Marie wore a short red skirt made of thick fabric, a white top and dress, a yellow silk turban wrapped low over her brown curls, and long coral earrings. Her ears had been pierced with a piece of cork by her great-aunt when she was seven years old. Back in those clean days, she had worn bits of broom straw, taken from the regular broom, in her earlobes until the holes healed and were ready for small gold rings.
When Emil came back from the village, he lingered outside on the terrace with the boys. Marie could hear him talking and strumming on his guitar while Raoul Marcel sang falsetto. She was vexed with him for staying out there. It made her very nervous to hear him and not to see him; for, certainly, she told herself, she was not going out to look for him. When the supper bell rang and the boys came trooping in to get seats at the first table, she forgot all about her annoyance and ran to greet the tallest of the crowd, in his conspicuous attire. She didn’t mind showing her embarrassment at all. She blushed and laughed excitedly as she gave Emil her hand, and looked delightedly at the black velvet coat that brought out his fair skin and fine blond head. Marie was incapable of being lukewarm about anything that pleased her. She simply did not know how to give a half-hearted response. When she was delighted, she was as likely as not to stand on her tip-toes and clap her hands. If people laughed at her, she laughed with them.
When Emil returned from the village, he hung out on the terrace with the boys. Marie could hear him chatting and playing his guitar while Raoul Marcel sang in a high voice. She was annoyed with him for staying out there. It made her really anxious to hear him without being able to see him; after all, she told herself, she wasn’t going out to look for him. When the supper bell rang and the boys rushed in to grab seats at the first table, she forgot all about her irritation and ran to greet the tallest one in the crowd, dressed so noticeably. She didn’t mind showing her embarrassment at all. She blushed and laughed excitedly as she took Emil’s hand and looked happily at the black velvet coat that highlighted his fair skin and light blond hair. Marie could never hold back when something made her happy. She just didn’t know how to respond in a half-hearted way. When she was thrilled, she was just as likely to stand on her tip-toes and clap her hands. If people laughed at her, she laughed right along with them.
“Do the men wear clothes like that every day, in the street?” She caught Emil by his sleeve and turned him about. “Oh, I wish I lived where people wore things like that! Are the buttons real silver? Put on the hat, please. What a heavy thing! How do you ever wear it? Why don’t you tell us about the bull-fights?”
“Do the guys wear clothes like that every day, on the street?” She grabbed Emil by his sleeve and turned him around. “Oh, I wish I lived where people dressed like that! Are the buttons real silver? Put on the hat, please. What a heavy thing! How do you even wear it? Why don’t you tell us about the bullfights?”
She wanted to wring all his experiences from him at once, without waiting a moment. Emil smiled tolerantly and stood looking down at her with his old, brooding gaze, while the French girls fluttered about him in their white dresses and ribbons, and Alexandra watched the scene with pride. Several of the French girls, Marie knew, were hoping that Emil would take them to supper, and she was relieved when he took only his sister. Marie caught Frank’s arm and dragged him to the same table, managing to get seats opposite the Bergsons, so that she could hear what they were talking about. Alexandra made Emil tell Mrs. Xavier Chevalier, the mother of the twenty, about how he had seen a famous matador killed in the bull-ring. Marie listened to every word, only taking her eyes from Emil to watch Frank’s plate and keep it filled. When Emil finished his account,—bloody enough to satisfy Mrs. Xavier and to make her feel thankful that she was not a matador,—Marie broke out with a volley of questions. How did the women dress when they went to bull-fights? Did they wear mantillas? Did they never wear hats?
She wanted to extract all his experiences from him at once, without waiting a second. Emil smiled patiently and looked down at her with his familiar, brooding gaze, while the French girls swirled around him in their white dresses and ribbons, and Alexandra watched the scene with pride. Several of the French girls, Marie knew, were hoping Emil would take them to dinner, and she felt relieved when he chose to take only his sister. Marie grabbed Frank’s arm and pulled him to the same table, managing to sit across from the Bergsons so she could hear what they were discussing. Alexandra encouraged Emil to tell Mrs. Xavier Chevalier, the mother of the twenty, about how he had witnessed a famous matador being killed in the bullring. Marie listened intently to every word, only glancing away from Emil to check Frank’s plate and ensure it was filled. When Emil concluded his story—gruesome enough to satisfy Mrs. Xavier and to make her grateful she wasn't a matador—Marie burst out with a barrage of questions. How did women dress when they went to bullfights? Did they wear mantillas? Did they never wear hats?
After supper the young people played charades for the amusement of their elders, who sat gossiping between their guesses. All the shops in Sainte-Agnes were closed at eight o’clock that night, so that the merchants and their clerks could attend the fair. The auction was the liveliest part of the entertainment, for the French boys always lost their heads when they began to bid, satisfied that their extravagance was in a good cause. After all the pincushions and sofa pillows and embroidered slippers were sold, Emil precipitated a panic by taking out one of his turquoise shirt studs, which every one had been admiring, and handing it to the auctioneer. All the French girls clamored for it, and their sweethearts bid against each other recklessly. Marie wanted it, too, and she kept making signals to Frank, which he took a sour pleasure in disregarding. He didn’t see the use of making a fuss over a fellow just because he was dressed like a clown. When the turquoise went to Malvina Sauvage, the French banker’s daughter, Marie shrugged her shoulders and betook herself to her little tent of shawls, where she began to shuffle her cards by the light of a tallow candle, calling out, “Fortunes, fortunes!”
After dinner, the young people played charades to entertain the older folks, who sat gossiping between their guesses. All the shops in Sainte-Agnes closed at eight that night so the merchants and their clerks could go to the fair. The auction was the highlight of the evening because the French boys always got carried away when they started bidding, happy to know their spending was for a good cause. After all the pincushions, sofa pillows, and embroidered slippers were sold, Emil sparked a frenzy by taking out one of his turquoise shirt studs, which everyone had admired, and giving it to the auctioneer. All the French girls rushed for it, and their boyfriends bid against each other without thinking. Marie wanted it too, and she kept signaling to Frank, who took a twisted pleasure in ignoring her. He didn’t see the point in making a fuss over a guy just because he looked like a clown. When the turquoise went to Malvina Sauvage, the daughter of the French banker, Marie shrugged and went to her little shawl tent, where she started shuffling her cards by the light of a tallow candle, calling out, “Fortunes, fortunes!”
The young priest, Father Duchesne, went first to have his fortune read. Marie took his long white hand, looked at it, and then began to run off her cards. “I see a long journey across water for you, Father. You will go to a town all cut up by water; built on islands, it seems to be, with rivers and green fields all about. And you will visit an old lady with a white cap and gold hoops in her ears, and you will be very happy there.”
The young priest, Father Duchesne, was the first to have his fortune told. Marie took his long white hand, examined it, and then started laying out her cards. “I see a long journey over water for you, Father. You will go to a town that’s fragmented by water; it seems to be built on islands, surrounded by rivers and green fields. And you will visit an old woman with a white cap and gold hoop earrings, and you will be very happy there.”
“Mais, oui,” said the priest, with a melancholy smile. “C’est L’Isle-Adam, chez ma mère. Vous êtes très savante, ma fille.” He patted her yellow turban, calling, “Venez donc, mes garçons! Il y a ici une véritable clairvoyante!”
“Of course,” said the priest, with a sad smile. “It’s L’Isle-Adam, at my mother’s place. You’re very knowledgeable, my dear.” He patted her yellow turban, calling, “Come on, my boys! There’s a true clairvoyant here!”
Marie was clever at fortune-telling, indulging in a light irony that amused the crowd. She told old Brunot, the miser, that he would lose all his money, marry a girl of sixteen, and live happily on a crust. Sholte, the fat Russian boy, who lived for his stomach, was to be disappointed in love, grow thin, and shoot himself from despondency. Amédée was to have twenty children, and nineteen of them were to be girls. Amédée slapped Frank on the back and asked him why he didn’t see what the fortune-teller would promise him. But Frank shook off his friendly hand and grunted, “She tell my fortune long ago; bad enough!” Then he withdrew to a corner and sat glowering at his wife.
Marie was good at fortune-telling and had a playful irony that entertained the crowd. She told old Brunot, the miser, that he would lose all his money, marry a sixteen-year-old girl, and live happily on scraps. Sholte, the chubby Russian boy who was all about food, was told he would be disappointed in love, lose weight, and eventually take his own life out of despair. Amédée was predicted to have twenty kids, with nineteen of them being girls. Amédée gave Frank a friendly slap on the back and asked why he didn’t see what the fortune-teller would say about him. But Frank shrugged off his friendly gesture and grunted, “She told my fortune a long time ago; it was bad enough!” Then he moved to a corner and sat glaring at his wife.
Frank’s case was all the more painful because he had no one in particular to fix his jealousy upon. Sometimes he could have thanked the man who would bring him evidence against his wife. He had discharged a good farm-boy, Jan Smirka, because he thought Marie was fond of him; but she had not seemed to miss Jan when he was gone, and she had been just as kind to the next boy. The farm-hands would always do anything for Marie; Frank couldn’t find one so surly that he would not make an effort to please her. At the bottom of his heart Frank knew well enough that if he could once give up his grudge, his wife would come back to him. But he could never in the world do that. The grudge was fundamental. Perhaps he could not have given it up if he had tried. Perhaps he got more satisfaction out of feeling himself abused than he would have got out of being loved. If he could once have made Marie thoroughly unhappy, he might have relented and raised her from the dust. But she had never humbled herself. In the first days of their love she had been his slave; she had admired him abandonedly. But the moment he began to bully her and to be unjust, she began to draw away; at first in tearful amazement, then in quiet, unspoken disgust. The distance between them had widened and hardened. It no longer contracted and brought them suddenly together. The spark of her life went somewhere else, and he was always watching to surprise it. He knew that somewhere she must get a feeling to live upon, for she was not a woman who could live without loving. He wanted to prove to himself the wrong he felt. What did she hide in her heart? Where did it go? Even Frank had his churlish delicacies; he never reminded her of how much she had once loved him. For that Marie was grateful to him.
Frank’s situation was even more painful because he had no one specific to direct his jealousy toward. Sometimes, he almost felt like thanking the guy who could bring him proof against his wife. He had let go of a good farmhand, Jan Smirka, because he thought Marie had feelings for him; but she didn’t seem to miss Jan when he left, and she was just as nice to the next guy. The farmworkers would do anything for Marie; Frank couldn’t find even one who was too grumpy to make an effort to please her. Deep down, Frank knew that if he could just let go of his resentment, his wife would come back to him. But he could never bring himself to do that. The resentment was deep-rooted. Maybe he wouldn’t have been able to let it go even if he tried. Perhaps he found more satisfaction in feeling wronged than he would have from being loved. If he could have made Marie genuinely unhappy, he might have softened and lifted her up from the dirt. But she had never deigned to lower herself. In the early days of their love, she had been devoted to him; she had adored him completely. But the moment he started to mistreat her and act unfairly, she began to pull away; first in shocked tears, then in a quiet, unspoken disgust. The gap between them had grown and hardened. It no longer closed and brought them together unexpectedly. The spark of her life shifted elsewhere, and he was always trying to catch it. He knew she must find some feeling to sustain her, since she wasn’t the type of woman who could live without love. He wanted to prove to himself the injustice he felt. What was she hiding in her heart? Where did it go? Even Frank had his own sensitivities; he never reminded her of how much she once loved him. For that, Marie was thankful to him.
While Marie was chattering to the French boys, Amédée called Emil to the back of the room and whispered to him that they were going to play a joke on the girls. At eleven o’clock, Amédée was to go up to the switchboard in the vestibule and turn off the electric lights, and every boy would have a chance to kiss his sweetheart before Father Duchesne could find his way up the stairs to turn the current on again. The only difficulty was the candle in Marie’s tent; perhaps, as Emil had no sweetheart, he would oblige the boys by blowing out the candle. Emil said he would undertake to do that.
While Marie was chatting with the French boys, Amédée called Emil to the back of the room and whispered to him that they were going to play a prank on the girls. At eleven o’clock, Amédée would head to the switchboard in the vestibule and turn off the electric lights, giving every boy a chance to kiss his sweetheart before Father Duchesne could make his way upstairs to turn the power back on. The only problem was the candle in Marie’s tent; since Emil didn’t have a sweetheart, he could help the boys by blowing out the candle. Emil said he would take care of that.
At five minutes to eleven he sauntered up to Marie’s booth, and the French boys dispersed to find their girls. He leaned over the card-table and gave himself up to looking at her. “Do you think you could tell my fortune?” he murmured. It was the first word he had had alone with her for almost a year. “My luck hasn’t changed any. It’s just the same.”
At five minutes to eleven, he casually walked over to Marie’s booth, and the French boys scattered to find their girls. He leaned over the card table and focused on her. “Do you think you could read my fortune?” he whispered. It was the first time he had spoken to her alone in almost a year. “My luck hasn’t changed. It’s still the same.”
Marie had often wondered whether there was anyone else who could look his thoughts to you as Emil could. To-night, when she met his steady, powerful eyes, it was impossible not to feel the sweetness of the dream he was dreaming; it reached her before she could shut it out, and hid itself in her heart. She began to shuffle her cards furiously. “I’m angry with you, Emil,” she broke out with petulance. “Why did you give them that lovely blue stone to sell? You might have known Frank wouldn’t buy it for me, and I wanted it awfully!”
Marie had often wondered if anyone else could express his thoughts to you like Emil did. Tonight, when she met his intense, captivating gaze, it was impossible not to feel the sweetness of the dream he was having; it reached her before she could push it away and nestled itself in her heart. She started shuffling her cards frantically. “I’m mad at you, Emil,” she exclaimed with irritation. “Why did you let them sell that beautiful blue stone? You should have known Frank wouldn’t buy it for me, and I really wanted it!”
Emil laughed shortly. “People who want such little things surely ought to have them,” he said dryly. He thrust his hand into the pocket of his velvet trousers and brought out a handful of uncut turquoises, as big as marbles. Leaning over the table he dropped them into her lap. “There, will those do? Be careful, don’t let any one see them. Now, I suppose you want me to go away and let you play with them?”
Emil laughed briefly. “People who want such small things definitely deserve to have them,” he said flatly. He reached into the pocket of his velvet pants and pulled out a handful of uncut turquoise stones, about the size of marbles. Leaning over the table, he dropped them into her lap. “There, will these work? Be careful, don’t let anyone see them. Now, I guess you want me to leave you alone to play with them?”
Marie was gazing in rapture at the soft blue color of the stones. “Oh, Emil! Is everything down there beautiful like these? How could you ever come away?”
Marie was admiring the soft blue color of the stones. “Oh, Emil! Is everything down there as beautiful as these? How could you ever leave?”
At that instant Amédée laid hands on the switchboard. There was a shiver and a giggle, and every one looked toward the red blur that Marie’s candle made in the dark. Immediately that, too, was gone. Little shrieks and currents of soft laughter ran up and down the dark hall. Marie started up,—directly into Emil’s arms. In the same instant she felt his lips. The veil that had hung uncertainly between them for so long was dissolved. Before she knew what she was doing, she had committed herself to that kiss that was at once a boy’s and a man’s, as timid as it was tender; so like Emil and so unlike any one else in the world. Not until it was over did she realize what it meant. And Emil, who had so often imagined the shock of this first kiss, was surprised at its gentleness and naturalness. It was like a sigh which they had breathed together; almost sorrowful, as if each were afraid of wakening something in the other.
At that moment, Amédée reached for the switchboard. There was a shiver and a giggle, and everyone turned to the red glow that Marie’s candle cast in the dark. Suddenly, that too disappeared. Quiet shrieks and waves of soft laughter echoed down the dark hall. Marie jumped up—right into Emil’s arms. In that same instant, she felt his lips. The barrier that had hung uncertainly between them for so long vanished. Before she realized what she was doing, she found herself wrapped up in that kiss that was both boyish and mature, as shy as it was tender; so much like Emil yet so unlike anyone else in the world. It wasn't until it was over that she understood what it meant. And Emil, who had often imagined the impact of this first kiss, was caught off guard by its softness and ease. It felt like a sigh they both shared; almost melancholic, as if each was afraid of stirring something in the other.
When the lights came on again, everybody was laughing and shouting, and all the French girls were rosy and shining with mirth. Only Marie, in her little tent of shawls, was pale and quiet. Under her yellow turban the red coral pendants swung against white cheeks. Frank was still staring at her, but he seemed to see nothing. Years ago, he himself had had the power to take the blood from her cheeks like that. Perhaps he did not remember—perhaps he had never noticed! Emil was already at the other end of the hall, walking about with the shoulder-motion he had acquired among the Mexicans, studying the floor with his intent, deep-set eyes. Marie began to take down and fold her shawls. She did not glance up again. The young people drifted to the other end of the hall where the guitar was sounding. In a moment she heard Emil and Raoul singing:—
When the lights came back on, everyone was laughing and shouting, and all the French girls looked rosy and bright with joy. Only Marie, tucked into her little tent of shawls, appeared pale and quiet. Under her yellow turban, the red coral earrings swung against her pale cheeks. Frank was still staring at her, but it was like he wasn’t seeing anything. Years ago, he had been able to take the color from her cheeks like that. Maybe he didn’t remember—maybe he had never noticed! Emil was already at the other end of the hall, strolling with the shoulder movement he picked up from the Mexicans, studying the floor with his focused, deep-set eyes. Marie started to take down and fold her shawls. She didn’t glance up again. The young people drifted to the other end of the hall where the guitar was playing. In a moment, she heard Emil and Raoul singing:—
“Across the Rio Grand-e
There lies a sunny land-e,
My bright-eyed Mexico!”
“Across the Rio Grande
There’s a sunny land,
My bright-eyed Mexico!”
Alexandra Bergson came up to the card booth. “Let me help you, Marie. You look tired.”
Alexandra Bergson approached the card booth. “Let me help you, Marie. You seem exhausted.”
She placed her hand on Marie’s arm and felt her shiver. Marie stiffened under that kind, calm hand. Alexandra drew back, perplexed and hurt.
She put her hand on Marie’s arm and felt her shiver. Marie tensed under that gentle, steady hand. Alexandra pulled back, confused and upset.
There was about Alexandra something of the impervious calm of the fatalist, always disconcerting to very young people, who cannot feel that the heart lives at all unless it is still at the mercy of storms; unless its strings can scream to the touch of pain.
There was something about Alexandra that carried the unshakeable calm of a fatalist, which was always unsettling to very young people, who can’t understand that the heart is alive unless it’s vulnerable to storms; unless its strings can scream when touched by pain.
II
Signa’s wedding supper was over. The guests, and the tiresome little Norwegian preacher who had performed the marriage ceremony, were saying good-night. Old Ivar was hitching the horses to the wagon to take the wedding presents and the bride and groom up to their new home, on Alexandra’s north quarter. When Ivar drove up to the gate, Emil and Marie Shabata began to carry out the presents, and Alexandra went into her bedroom to bid Signa good-bye and to give her a few words of good counsel. She was surprised to find that the bride had changed her slippers for heavy shoes and was pinning up her skirts. At that moment Nelse appeared at the gate with the two milk cows that Alexandra had given Signa for a wedding present.
Signa's wedding dinner was finished. The guests, along with the annoying little Norwegian pastor who had officiated the ceremony, were saying their goodbyes. Old Ivar was putting the horses in the wagon to take the wedding gifts and the bride and groom to their new home in Alexandra's north quarter. When Ivar reached the gate, Emil and Marie Shabata started carrying out the gifts, and Alexandra went into her bedroom to say goodbye to Signa and offer some advice. She was surprised to see that the bride had swapped her slippers for heavy shoes and was adjusting her skirts. Just then, Nelse arrived at the gate with the two milk cows that Alexandra had given Signa as a wedding gift.
Alexandra began to laugh. “Why, Signa, you and Nelse are to ride home. I’ll send Ivar over with the cows in the morning.”
Alexandra started to laugh. “Well, Signa, you and Nelse are riding home. I’ll have Ivar bring the cows over in the morning.”
Signa hesitated and looked perplexed. When her husband called her, she pinned her hat on resolutely. “I ta-ank I better do yust like he say,” she murmured in confusion.
Signa hesitated and looked confused. When her husband called her, she put her hat on firmly. “I think I should just do what he says,” she murmured, still unsure.
Alexandra and Marie accompanied Signa to the gate and saw the party set off, old Ivar driving ahead in the wagon and the bride and groom following on foot, each leading a cow. Emil burst into a laugh before they were out of hearing.
Alexandra and Marie walked Signa to the gate and watched as the party headed off, with old Ivar driving the wagon and the bride and groom following on foot, each leading a cow. Emil burst into laughter before they were out of earshot.
“Those two will get on,” said Alexandra as they turned back to the house. “They are not going to take any chances. They will feel safer with those cows in their own stable. Marie, I am going to send for an old woman next. As soon as I get the girls broken in, I marry them off.”
“Those two will hit it off,” said Alexandra as they turned back to the house. “They aren’t going to take any chances. They’ll feel safer with those cows in their own barn. Marie, I’m going to call for an older woman next. As soon as I get the girls settled, I’ll marry them off.”
“I’ve no patience with Signa, marrying that grumpy fellow!” Marie declared. “I wanted her to marry that nice Smirka boy who worked for us last winter. I think she liked him, too.”
“I don’t have any patience for Signa marrying that grumpy guy!” Marie declared. “I wanted her to marry that nice Smirka boy who worked for us last winter. I think she liked him too.”
“Yes, I think she did,” Alexandra assented, “but I suppose she was too much afraid of Nelse to marry any one else. Now that I think of it, most of my girls have married men they were afraid of. I believe there is a good deal of the cow in most Swedish girls. You high-strung Bohemian can’t understand us. We’re a terribly practical people, and I guess we think a cross man makes a good manager.”
“Yes, I think she did,” Alexandra agreed, “but I guess she was too scared of Nelse to marry anyone else. Now that I think about it, most of my girls have married men they were afraid of. I believe there’s a lot of insecurity in most Swedish girls. You high-strung Bohemian can’t understand us. We’re a really practical people, and I suppose we think a tough guy makes a good manager.”
Marie shrugged her shoulders and turned to pin up a lock of hair that had fallen on her neck. Somehow Alexandra had irritated her of late. Everybody irritated her. She was tired of everybody. “I’m going home alone, Emil, so you needn’t get your hat,” she said as she wound her scarf quickly about her head. “Good-night, Alexandra,” she called back in a strained voice, running down the gravel walk.
Marie shrugged and turned to pin up a strand of hair that had fallen on her neck. Lately, Alexandra had been getting on her nerves. Everyone was irritating her. She was fed up with everyone. “I’m going home by myself, Emil, so you don’t need to grab your hat,” she said as she quickly wrapped her scarf around her head. “Goodnight, Alexandra,” she called back in a strained voice, hurrying down the gravel pathway.
Emil followed with long strides until he overtook her. Then she began to walk slowly. It was a night of warm wind and faint starlight, and the fireflies were glimmering over the wheat.
Emil walked quickly until he caught up to her. Then she started to walk slowly. It was a warm, breezy night with faint starlight, and the fireflies were sparkling over the wheat.
“Marie,” said Emil after they had walked for a while, “I wonder if you know how unhappy I am?”
“Marie,” Emil said after they had walked for a bit, “I wonder if you realize how unhappy I am?”
Marie did not answer him. Her head, in its white scarf, drooped forward a little.
Marie didn’t respond to him. Her head, wrapped in a white scarf, hung forward slightly.
Emil kicked a clod from the path and went on:—
Emil kicked a dirt clump off the path and continued on:—
“I wonder whether you are really shallow-hearted, like you seem? Sometimes I think one boy does just as well as another for you. It never seems to make much difference whether it is me or Raoul Marcel or Jan Smirka. Are you really like that?”
“I wonder if you’re really as shallow as you seem? Sometimes I think any guy is just as good as another for you. It never really seems to matter if it’s me or Raoul Marcel or Jan Smirka. Are you really like that?”
“Perhaps I am. What do you want me to do? Sit round and cry all day? When I’ve cried until I can’t cry any more, then—then I must do something else.”
“Maybe I am. What do you want me to do? Just sit around and cry all day? Once I’ve cried until there’s nothing left, then—I have to do something else.”
“Are you sorry for me?” he persisted.
“Do you feel sorry for me?” he kept asking.
“No, I’m not. If I were big and free like you, I wouldn’t let anything make me unhappy. As old Napoleon Brunot said at the fair, I wouldn’t go lovering after no woman. I’d take the first train and go off and have all the fun there is.”
“No, I’m not. If I were big and free like you, I wouldn’t let anything make me unhappy. As old Napoleon Brunot said at the fair, I wouldn’t go chasing after any woman. I’d take the first train and go off to have all the fun there is.”
“I tried that, but it didn’t do any good. Everything reminded me. The nicer the place was, the more I wanted you.” They had come to the stile and Emil pointed to it persuasively. “Sit down a moment, I want to ask you something.” Marie sat down on the top step and Emil drew nearer. “Would you tell me something that’s none of my business if you thought it would help me out? Well, then, tell me, please tell me, why you ran away with Frank Shabata!”
“I tried that, but it didn’t help at all. Everything reminded me of you. The nicer the place was, the more I missed you.” They had reached the stile, and Emil gestured toward it eagerly. “Sit down for a moment, I want to ask you something.” Marie sat down on the top step, and Emil moved closer. “Would you share something that’s not my business if you thought it would help me? Well, then, please, tell me why you ran away with Frank Shabata!”
Marie drew back. “Because I was in love with him,” she said firmly.
Marie pulled away. “Because I was in love with him,” she said confidently.
“Really?” he asked incredulously.
“Seriously?” he asked incredulously.
“Yes, indeed. Very much in love with him. I think I was the one who suggested our running away. From the first it was more my fault than his.”
“Yes, definitely. I’m really in love with him. I think I was the one who suggested we run away. From the beginning, it was more my fault than his.”
Emil turned away his face.
Emil turned away.
“And now,” Marie went on, “I’ve got to remember that. Frank is just the same now as he was then, only then I would see him as I wanted him to be. I would have my own way. And now I pay for it.”
“And now,” Marie continued, “I need to keep that in mind. Frank is exactly the same now as he was back then, but back then I saw him how I wished he would be. I had my own version of him. And now I’m facing the consequences.”
“You don’t do all the paying.”
“You don’t cover all the expenses.”
“That’s it. When one makes a mistake, there’s no telling where it will stop. But you can go away; you can leave all this behind you.”
“That's it. When you make a mistake, you never know how far it will go. But you can walk away; you can leave all of this behind you.”
“Not everything. I can’t leave you behind. Will you go away with me, Marie?”
“Not everything. I can't leave you behind. Will you come away with me, Marie?”
Marie started up and stepped across the stile. “Emil! How wickedly you talk! I am not that kind of a girl, and you know it. But what am I going to do if you keep tormenting me like this!” she added plaintively.
Marie jumped up and stepped over the fence. “Emil! How wickedly you talk! I’m not that kind of girl, and you know it. But what am I supposed to do if you keep teasing me like this?” she added sadly.
“Marie, I won’t bother you any more if you will tell me just one thing. Stop a minute and look at me. No, nobody can see us. Everybody’s asleep. That was only a firefly. Marie, stop and tell me!”
“Marie, I won't disturb you anymore if you just tell me one thing. Pause for a second and look at me. No, no one can see us. Everyone's asleep. That was just a firefly. Marie, stop and tell me!”
Emil overtook her and catching her by the shoulders shook her gently, as if he were trying to awaken a sleepwalker.
Emil passed her and grabbed her by the shoulders, shaking her gently, as if he were trying to wake a sleepwalker.
Marie hid her face on his arm. “Don’t ask me anything more. I don’t know anything except how miserable I am. And I thought it would be all right when you came back. Oh, Emil,” she clutched his sleeve and began to cry, “what am I to do if you don’t go away? I can’t go, and one of us must. Can’t you see?”
Marie buried her face in his arm. “Please don’t ask me anything else. I don’t know anything except how miserable I feel. I really thought everything would be okay when you came back. Oh, Emil,” she grabbed his sleeve and started to cry, “what am I supposed to do if you won’t leave? I can’t go, and one of us has to. Can’t you see?”
Emil stood looking down at her, holding his shoulders stiff and stiffening the arm to which she clung. Her white dress looked gray in the darkness. She seemed like a troubled spirit, like some shadow out of the earth, clinging to him and entreating him to give her peace. Behind her the fireflies were weaving in and out over the wheat. He put his hand on her bent head. “On my honor, Marie, if you will say you love me, I will go away.”
Emil stood looking down at her, keeping his shoulders rigid and tightening the arm she was holding onto. Her white dress looked gray in the darkness. She seemed like a troubled spirit, like a shadow rising from the earth, clinging to him and begging him to give her peace. Behind her, the fireflies flickered in and out over the wheat. He placed his hand on her bowed head. “I swear, Marie, if you say you love me, I'll leave.”
She lifted her face to his. “How could I help it? Didn’t you know?”
She lifted her face to his. “How was I supposed to help it? Didn’t you know?”
Emil was the one who trembled, through all his frame. After he left Marie at her gate, he wandered about the fields all night, till morning put out the fireflies and the stars.
Emil was the one who trembled all over. After he left Marie at her gate, he roamed the fields all night, until morning chased away the fireflies and the stars.
III
One evening, a week after Signa’s wedding, Emil was kneeling before a box in the sitting-room, packing his books. From time to time he rose and wandered about the house, picking up stray volumes and bringing them listlessly back to his box. He was packing without enthusiasm. He was not very sanguine about his future. Alexandra sat sewing by the table. She had helped him pack his trunk in the afternoon. As Emil came and went by her chair with his books, he thought to himself that it had not been so hard to leave his sister since he first went away to school. He was going directly to Omaha, to read law in the office of a Swedish lawyer until October, when he would enter the law school at Ann Arbor. They had planned that Alexandra was to come to Michigan—a long journey for her—at Christmas time, and spend several weeks with him. Nevertheless, he felt that this leave-taking would be more final than his earlier ones had been; that it meant a definite break with his old home and the beginning of something new—he did not know what. His ideas about the future would not crystallize; the more he tried to think about it, the vaguer his conception of it became. But one thing was clear, he told himself; it was high time that he made good to Alexandra, and that ought to be incentive enough to begin with.
One evening, a week after Signa’s wedding, Emil was kneeling in the sitting room, packing his books into a box. He occasionally stood up and walked around the house, picking up stray books and dragging them back to the box. He was packing without much excitement and wasn’t feeling very optimistic about his future. Alexandra was sitting at the table, sewing. She had helped him pack his trunk earlier that afternoon. As Emil walked past her chair with his books, he realized that it hadn’t been so difficult to leave his sister since he first went away to school. He was heading straight to Omaha to study law in the office of a Swedish lawyer until October, when he would start law school at Ann Arbor. They had made plans for Alexandra to visit him in Michigan—a long journey for her—around Christmas and spend several weeks with him. However, he sensed that this farewell felt more permanent than his previous ones; it marked a clear separation from his old home and the start of something new—he wasn’t sure what. His thoughts about the future wouldn’t solidify; the more he tried to focus on it, the more unclear it became. But one thing was certain, he told himself; it was about time he made good for Alexandra, and that should be enough motivation to get started.
As he went about gathering up his books he felt as if he were uprooting things. At last he threw himself down on the old slat lounge where he had slept when he was little, and lay looking up at the familiar cracks in the ceiling.
As he collected his books, it felt like he was tearing things away. Finally, he threw himself onto the old slat couch where he used to sleep as a kid, lying back and staring at the familiar cracks in the ceiling.
“Tired, Emil?” his sister asked.
“Tired, Emil?” his sister asked.
“Lazy,” he murmured, turning on his side and looking at her. He studied Alexandra’s face for a long time in the lamplight. It had never occurred to him that his sister was a handsome woman until Marie Shabata had told him so. Indeed, he had never thought of her as being a woman at all, only a sister. As he studied her bent head, he looked up at the picture of John Bergson above the lamp. “No,” he thought to himself, “she didn’t get it there. I suppose I am more like that.”
“Lazy,” he murmured, turning onto his side to look at her. He studied Alexandra’s face in the lamplight for a long time. It had never struck him that his sister was an attractive woman until Marie Shabata had pointed it out. In fact, he had never really thought of her as a woman at all, just his sister. As he observed her bowed head, he glanced up at the picture of John Bergson above the lamp. “No,” he thought to himself, “she didn’t get that from him. I guess I’m more like that.”
“Alexandra,” he said suddenly, “that old walnut secretary you use for a desk was father’s, wasn’t it?”
“Alexandra,” he said abruptly, “that old walnut desk you use was Dad’s, right?”
Alexandra went on stitching. “Yes. It was one of the first things he bought for the old log house. It was a great extravagance in those days. But he wrote a great many letters back to the old country. He had many friends there, and they wrote to him up to the time he died. No one ever blamed him for grandfather’s disgrace. I can see him now, sitting there on Sundays, in his white shirt, writing pages and pages, so carefully. He wrote a fine, regular hand, almost like engraving. Yours is something like his, when you take pains.”
Alexandra kept stitching. “Yeah. It was one of the first things he got for the old log house. It was a big splurge back then. But he wrote a ton of letters back to the old country. He had a lot of friends there, and they kept writing to him until he passed away. No one ever blamed him for grandfather’s disgrace. I can picture him now, sitting there on Sundays, in his white shirt, writing page after page with so much care. He had beautiful handwriting, almost like engraving. Yours is somewhat similar to his when you really focus.”
“Grandfather was really crooked, was he?”
“Grandpa was really shady, wasn't he?”
“He married an unscrupulous woman, and then—then I’m afraid he was really crooked. When we first came here father used to have dreams about making a great fortune and going back to Sweden to pay back to the poor sailors the money grandfather had lost.”
“He married a ruthless woman, and then—then I’m sorry to say he became really dishonest. When we first arrived here, Dad used to dream about making a huge fortune and going back to Sweden to repay the poor sailors the money Grandpa had lost.”
Emil stirred on the lounge. “I say, that would have been worth while, wouldn’t it? Father wasn’t a bit like Lou or Oscar, was he? I can’t remember much about him before he got sick.”
Emil shifted on the couch. “I mean, that would have been something, right? Dad wasn’t anything like Lou or Oscar, was he? I don’t remember much about him before he got sick.”
“Oh, not at all!” Alexandra dropped her sewing on her knee. “He had better opportunities; not to make money, but to make something of himself. He was a quiet man, but he was very intelligent. You would have been proud of him, Emil.”
“Oh, not at all!” Alexandra dropped her sewing on her knee. “He had better opportunities; not to make money, but to become something more. He was a quiet man, but he was really smart. You would have been proud of him, Emil.”
Alexandra felt that he would like to know there had been a man of his kin whom he could admire. She knew that Emil was ashamed of Lou and Oscar, because they were bigoted and self-satisfied. He never said much about them, but she could feel his disgust. His brothers had shown their disapproval of him ever since he first went away to school. The only thing that would have satisfied them would have been his failure at the University. As it was, they resented every change in his speech, in his dress, in his point of view; though the latter they had to conjecture, for Emil avoided talking to them about any but family matters. All his interests they treated as affectations.
Alexandra felt that Emil would have liked to know there was a man in his family he could admire. She understood that Emil was embarrassed by Lou and Oscar because they were narrow-minded and self-satisfied. He rarely talked about them, but she could sense his disgust. His brothers had disapproved of him ever since he went away to school. The only thing that would have pleased them was if he had failed at the University. As it stood, they resented every change in how he spoke, how he dressed, and his opinions; though for the latter, they had to guess, as Emil avoided discussing anything with them except family matters. They dismissed all his interests as pretentious.
Alexandra took up her sewing again. “I can remember father when he was quite a young man. He belonged to some kind of a musical society, a male chorus, in Stockholm. I can remember going with mother to hear them sing. There must have been a hundred of them, and they all wore long black coats and white neckties. I was used to seeing father in a blue coat, a sort of jacket, and when I recognized him on the platform, I was very proud. Do you remember that Swedish song he taught you, about the ship boy?”
Alexandra picked up her sewing again. “I remember dad when he was young. He was part of a musical group, a male chorus, in Stockholm. I remember going with mom to hear them sing. There must have been a hundred of them, all dressed in long black coats and white neckties. I was used to seeing dad in a blue coat, a kind of jacket, and when I spotted him on stage, I felt so proud. Do you remember that Swedish song he taught you about the ship boy?”
“Yes. I used to sing it to the Mexicans. They like anything different.” Emil paused. “Father had a hard fight here, didn’t he?” he added thoughtfully.
“Yes. I used to sing it to the Mexicans. They like anything different.” Emil paused. “Dad had a tough fight here, didn’t he?” he added thoughtfully.
“Yes, and he died in a dark time. Still, he had hope. He believed in the land.”
“Yes, he died during a dark time. Yet, he held onto hope. He believed in the land.”
“And in you, I guess,” Emil said to himself. There was another period of silence; that warm, friendly silence, full of perfect understanding, in which Emil and Alexandra had spent many of their happiest half-hours.
“And in you, I suppose,” Emil muttered to himself. There was another moment of silence; that warm, friendly silence, full of perfect understanding, in which Emil and Alexandra had spent many of their happiest half-hours.
At last Emil said abruptly, “Lou and Oscar would be better off if they were poor, wouldn’t they?”
At last, Emil said suddenly, “Lou and Oscar would be better off if they were broke, right?”
Alexandra smiled. “Maybe. But their children wouldn’t. I have great hopes of Milly.”
Alexandra smiled. “Maybe. But their kids wouldn’t. I have high hopes for Milly.”
Emil shivered. “I don’t know. Seems to me it gets worse as it goes on. The worst of the Swedes is that they’re never willing to find out how much they don’t know. It was like that at the University. Always so pleased with themselves! There’s no getting behind that conceited Swedish grin. The Bohemians and Germans were so different.”
Emil shivered. “I don’t know. It feels like it gets worse as time goes on. The worst thing about the Swedes is that they’re never willing to realize how much they don’t know. It was the same at the University. Always so smug! You can't get past that arrogant Swedish smile. The Bohemians and Germans were so different.”
“Come, Emil, don’t go back on your own people. Father wasn’t conceited, Uncle Otto wasn’t. Even Lou and Oscar weren’t when they were boys.”
“Come on, Emil, don’t turn your back on your own people. Dad wasn’t arrogant, Uncle Otto wasn’t. Even Lou and Oscar weren’t when they were kids.”
Emil looked incredulous, but he did not dispute the point. He turned on his back and lay still for a long time, his hands locked under his head, looking up at the ceiling. Alexandra knew that he was thinking of many things. She felt no anxiety about Emil. She had always believed in him, as she had believed in the land. He had been more like himself since he got back from Mexico; seemed glad to be at home, and talked to her as he used to do. She had no doubt that his wandering fit was over, and that he would soon be settled in life.
Emil looked shocked, but he didn’t argue. He turned onto his back and lay there for a long time, his hands clasped behind his head, staring up at the ceiling. Alexandra knew he was thinking about a lot of things. She felt no worry about Emil. She had always believed in him, just like she believed in the land. He had been more like himself since he returned from Mexico; he seemed happy to be home and talked to her like he used to. She was sure that his restless phase was over and that he would soon settle down in life.
“Alexandra,” said Emil suddenly, “do you remember the wild duck we saw down on the river that time?”
“Alexandra,” Emil said suddenly, “do you remember the wild duck we saw down by the river that time?”
His sister looked up. “I often think of her. It always seems to me she’s there still, just like we saw her.”
His sister looked up. “I often think about her. It always feels like she’s still here, just like we saw her.”
“I know. It’s queer what things one remembers and what things one forgets.” Emil yawned and sat up. “Well, it’s time to turn in.” He rose, and going over to Alexandra stooped down and kissed her lightly on the cheek. “Good-night, sister. I think you did pretty well by us.”
“I know. It’s strange what we remember and what we forget.” Emil yawned and sat up. “Well, it’s time to hit the hay.” He got up, walked over to Alexandra, leaned down, and kissed her softly on the cheek. “Goodnight, sis. I think you did a great job looking after us.”
Emil took up his lamp and went upstairs. Alexandra sat finishing his new nightshirt, that must go in the top tray of his trunk.
Emil picked up his lamp and headed upstairs. Alexandra was sitting there, finishing his new nightshirt, which needed to go in the top compartment of his trunk.
IV
The next morning Angélique, Amédée’s wife, was in the kitchen baking pies, assisted by old Mrs. Chevalier. Between the mixing-board and the stove stood the old cradle that had been Amédée’s, and in it was his black-eyed son. As Angélique, flushed and excited, with flour on her hands, stopped to smile at the baby, Emil Bergson rode up to the kitchen door on his mare and dismounted.
The next morning, Angélique, Amédée’s wife, was in the kitchen baking pies, with old Mrs. Chevalier helping her. Between the mixing board and the stove stood the old cradle that had once belonged to Amédée, and inside it was his black-eyed son. As Angélique, flushed and excited, with flour on her hands, paused to smile at the baby, Emil Bergson rode up to the kitchen door on his mare and got off.
“’Médée is out in the field, Emil,” Angélique called as she ran across the kitchen to the oven. “He begins to cut his wheat to-day; the first wheat ready to cut anywhere about here. He bought a new header, you know, because all the wheat’s so short this year. I hope he can rent it to the neighbors, it cost so much. He and his cousins bought a steam thresher on shares. You ought to go out and see that header work. I watched it an hour this morning, busy as I am with all the men to feed. He has a lot of hands, but he’s the only one that knows how to drive the header or how to run the engine, so he has to be everywhere at once. He’s sick, too, and ought to be in his bed.”
“‘Médée is out in the field, Emil,” Angélique called as she ran across the kitchen to the oven. “He starts cutting his wheat today; it’s the first wheat ready to cut around here. He bought a new header, you know, because all the wheat’s so short this year. I hope he can rent it to the neighbors; it cost a lot. He and his cousins bought a steam thresher together. You should go out and see that header in action. I watched it for an hour this morning, even with all the men I have to feed. He has a lot of helpers, but he’s the only one who knows how to drive the header or run the engine, so he has to be everywhere at once. He’s sick too and really ought to be in bed.”
Emil bent over Hector Baptiste, trying to make him blink his round, bead-like black eyes. “Sick? What’s the matter with your daddy, kid? Been making him walk the floor with you?”
Emil leaned over Hector Baptiste, trying to get him to blink his round, bead-like black eyes. “Sick? What’s wrong with your dad, kid? Has he been pacing the floor with you?”
Angélique sniffed. “Not much! We don’t have that kind of babies. It was his father that kept Baptiste awake. All night I had to be getting up and making mustard plasters to put on his stomach. He had an awful colic. He said he felt better this morning, but I don’t think he ought to be out in the field, overheating himself.”
Angélique sniffed. “Not much! We don’t have that kind of babies. It was his dad who kept Baptiste up all night. I had to keep getting up and making mustard plasters to put on his stomach. He had really bad colic. He said he felt better this morning, but I don’t think he should be out in the field, overheating himself.”
Angélique did not speak with much anxiety, not because she was indifferent, but because she felt so secure in their good fortune. Only good things could happen to a rich, energetic, handsome young man like Amédée, with a new baby in the cradle and a new header in the field.
Angélique didn't speak with much worry, not because she didn't care, but because she felt so confident in their good luck. Only good things could come to a wealthy, lively, attractive young man like Amédée, with a newborn in the crib and a new venture in the field.
Emil stroked the black fuzz on Baptiste’s head. “I say, Angélique, one of ’Médée’s grandmothers, ’way back, must have been a squaw. This kid looks exactly like the Indian babies.”
Emil ran his fingers through the black fuzz on Baptiste’s head. “I’m telling you, Angélique, one of Médée’s grandmothers, way back, must have been a Native American. This kid looks just like the Indian babies.”
Angélique made a face at him, but old Mrs. Chevalier had been touched on a sore point, and she let out such a stream of fiery patois that Emil fled from the kitchen and mounted his mare.
Angélique grimaced at him, but old Mrs. Chevalier had hit a nerve, and she unleashed a torrent of fiery patois that made Emil hurry out of the kitchen and ride off on his mare.
Opening the pasture gate from the saddle, Emil rode across the field to the clearing where the thresher stood, driven by a stationary engine and fed from the header boxes. As Amédée was not on the engine, Emil rode on to the wheatfield, where he recognized, on the header, the slight, wiry figure of his friend, coatless, his white shirt puffed out by the wind, his straw hat stuck jauntily on the side of his head. The six big work-horses that drew, or rather pushed, the header, went abreast at a rapid walk, and as they were still green at the work they required a good deal of management on Amédée’s part; especially when they turned the corners, where they divided, three and three, and then swung round into line again with a movement that looked as complicated as a wheel of artillery. Emil felt a new thrill of admiration for his friend, and with it the old pang of envy at the way in which Amédée could do with his might what his hand found to do, and feel that, whatever it was, it was the most important thing in the world. “I’ll have to bring Alexandra up to see this thing work,” Emil thought; “it’s splendid!”
Opening the pasture gate from his saddle, Emil rode across the field to the clearing where the thresher was positioned, powered by a stationary engine and fed from the header boxes. Since Amédée wasn't operating the engine, Emil continued on to the wheat field, where he spotted his friend on the header, a slim, wiry figure without a coat, his white shirt billowing in the wind, and his straw hat perched playfully to the side of his head. The six large workhorses pulling, or rather pushing, the header moved side by side at a brisk pace, and since they were still inexperienced, they needed a lot of management from Amédée; especially when they rounded the corners, splitting into two groups of three and then swinging back into line in a movement that looked as complex as an artillery wheel. Emil felt a fresh wave of admiration for his friend, along with the familiar pang of envy at how Amédée could effectively tackle anything that needed to be done, feeling that whatever it was, it was the most important task in the world. “I’ll have to bring Alexandra up to see this in action,” Emil thought; “it’s amazing!”
When he saw Emil, Amédée waved to him and called to one of his twenty cousins to take the reins. Stepping off the header without stopping it, he ran up to Emil who had dismounted. “Come along,” he called. “I have to go over to the engine for a minute. I gotta green man running it, and I gotta to keep an eye on him.”
When he saw Emil, Amédée waved at him and called one of his twenty cousins to take the reins. Stepping off the header without stopping it, he ran over to Emil, who had gotten off his horse. “Come on,” he said. “I need to head over to the engine for a minute. I’ve got a rookie operating it, and I need to keep an eye on him.”
Emil thought the lad was unnaturally flushed and more excited than even the cares of managing a big farm at a critical time warranted. As they passed behind a last year’s stack, Amédée clutched at his right side and sank down for a moment on the straw.
Emil thought the kid looked unusually flushed and more excited than the stress of managing a large farm during a critical time would explain. As they walked behind last year's stack, Amédée grabbed his right side and sank down for a moment onto the straw.
“Ouch! I got an awful pain in me, Emil. Something’s the matter with my insides, for sure.”
“Ouch! I have a terrible pain, Emil. Something’s definitely wrong with my insides.”
Emil felt his fiery cheek. “You ought to go straight to bed, ’Médée, and telephone for the doctor; that’s what you ought to do.”
Emil touched his hot cheek. “You should just go to bed, ’Médée, and call for the doctor; that’s what you should do.”
Amédée staggered up with a gesture of despair. “How can I? I got no time to be sick. Three thousand dollars’ worth of new machinery to manage, and the wheat so ripe it will begin to shatter next week. My wheat’s short, but it’s gotta grand full berries. What’s he slowing down for? We haven’t got header boxes enough to feed the thresher, I guess.”
Amédée stumbled up, looking desperate. “How am I supposed to? I don’t have time to be sick. I have three thousand dollars' worth of new machinery to take care of, and the wheat is so ripe it’s going to start breaking apart next week. My wheat’s small, but it has plump grains. What’s he slowing down for? I don’t think we have enough header boxes to keep the thresher going, anyway.”
Amédée started hot-foot across the stubble, leaning a little to the right as he ran, and waved to the engineer not to stop the engine.
Amédée sprinted across the stubble, leaning slightly to the right as he ran, and signaled to the engineer not to stop the engine.
Emil saw that this was no time to talk about his own affairs. He mounted his mare and rode on to Sainte-Agnes, to bid his friends there good-bye. He went first to see Raoul Marcel, and found him innocently practising the “Gloria” for the big confirmation service on Sunday while he polished the mirrors of his father’s saloon.
Emil realized this wasn't the right moment to discuss his own issues. He got on his mare and rode to Sainte-Agnes to say goodbye to his friends there. He first visited Raoul Marcel and found him happily practicing the "Gloria" for the important confirmation service on Sunday while he polished the mirrors in his father's salon.
As Emil rode homewards at three o’clock in the afternoon, he saw Amédée staggering out of the wheatfield, supported by two of his cousins. Emil stopped and helped them put the boy to bed.
As Emil rode home at three in the afternoon, he saw Amédée stumbling out of the wheat field, supported by two of his cousins. Emil stopped and helped them get the boy to bed.
V
When Frank Shabata came in from work at five o’clock that evening, old Moses Marcel, Raoul’s father, telephoned him that Amédée had had a seizure in the wheatfield, and that Doctor Paradis was going to operate on him as soon as the Hanover doctor got there to help. Frank dropped a word of this at the table, bolted his supper, and rode off to Sainte-Agnes, where there would be sympathetic discussion of Amédée’s case at Marcel’s saloon.
When Frank Shabata got home from work at five o’clock that evening, old Moses Marcel, Raoul’s dad, called him to say that Amédée had a seizure in the wheatfield, and that Doctor Paradis was going to operate on him as soon as the Hanover doctor arrived to assist. Frank mentioned this briefly at the dinner table, quickly finished his meal, and headed off to Sainte-Agnes, where people would be discussing Amédée’s situation sympathetically at Marcel’s bar.
As soon as Frank was gone, Marie telephoned Alexandra. It was a comfort to hear her friend’s voice. Yes, Alexandra knew what there was to be known about Amédée. Emil had been there when they carried him out of the field, and had stayed with him until the doctors operated for appendicitis at five o’clock. They were afraid it was too late to do much good; it should have been done three days ago. Amédée was in a very bad way. Emil had just come home, worn out and sick himself. She had given him some brandy and put him to bed.
As soon as Frank left, Marie called Alexandra. It was comforting to hear her friend's voice. Yes, Alexandra knew everything there was to know about Amédée. Emil had been there when they took him out of the field and had stayed with him until the doctors operated on his appendicitis at five o’clock. They were worried it was too late to help much; the surgery should have been done three days ago. Amédée was in really rough shape. Emil had just come home, exhausted and feeling sick himself. She had given him some brandy and put him to bed.
Marie hung up the receiver. Poor Amédée’s illness had taken on a new meaning to her, now that she knew Emil had been with him. And it might so easily have been the other way—Emil who was ill and Amédée who was sad! Marie looked about the dusky sitting-room. She had seldom felt so utterly lonely. If Emil was asleep, there was not even a chance of his coming; and she could not go to Alexandra for sympathy. She meant to tell Alexandra everything, as soon as Emil went away. Then whatever was left between them would be honest.
Marie hung up the phone. Poor Amédée’s illness had taken on a new meaning for her now that she knew Emil had been with him. It could so easily have been the other way—Emil being the one who was sick and Amédée feeling sad! Marie looked around the dimly lit living room. She had seldom felt so completely alone. If Emil was asleep, there was no chance he would come over, and she couldn’t go to Alexandra for support. She planned to tell Alexandra everything as soon as Emil left. Then whatever was left between them would be honest.
But she could not stay in the house this evening. Where should she go? She walked slowly down through the orchard, where the evening air was heavy with the smell of wild cotton. The fresh, salty scent of the wild roses had given way before this more powerful perfume of midsummer. Wherever those ashes-of-rose balls hung on their milky stalks, the air about them was saturated with their breath. The sky was still red in the west and the evening star hung directly over the Bergsons’ wind-mill. Marie crossed the fence at the wheatfield corner, and walked slowly along the path that led to Alexandra’s. She could not help feeling hurt that Emil had not come to tell her about Amédée. It seemed to her most unnatural that he should not have come. If she were in trouble, certainly he was the one person in the world she would want to see. Perhaps he wished her to understand that for her he was as good as gone already.
But she couldn't stay in the house tonight. Where could she go? She walked slowly through the orchard, where the evening air was thick with the scent of wild cotton. The fresh, salty smell of the wild roses had faded away, replaced by this stronger midsummer fragrance. Wherever those rose-colored blooms hung on their pale stems, the air around them was filled with their scent. The sky was still red in the west, and the evening star was directly above the Bergsons’ windmill. Marie crossed the fence at the edge of the wheatfield and walked slowly along the path that led to Alexandra’s. She couldn't shake the feeling of being hurt that Emil hadn’t come to tell her about Amédée. It seemed so unnatural that he didn’t show up. If she were in trouble, he would be the one person in the world she would want to see. Maybe he wanted her to realize that, for her, he was already as good as gone.
Marie stole slowly, flutteringly, along the path, like a white night-moth out of the fields. The years seemed to stretch before her like the land; spring, summer, autumn, winter, spring; always the same patient fields, the patient little trees, the patient lives; always the same yearning, the same pulling at the chain—until the instinct to live had torn itself and bled and weakened for the last time, until the chain secured a dead woman, who might cautiously be released. Marie walked on, her face lifted toward the remote, inaccessible evening star.
Marie moved slowly and gently along the path, like a white moth coming out of the fields. The years stretched out before her like the landscape; spring, summer, autumn, winter, spring; always the same patient fields, the same patient little trees, the same patient lives; always the same longing, the same tugging at the chain—until the instinct to live had finally worn itself out and bled and weakened one last time, until the chain held a lifeless woman, who might cautiously be set free. Marie continued on, her face turned upward toward the distant, unreachable evening star.
When she reached the stile she sat down and waited. How terrible it was to love people when you could not really share their lives!
When she got to the stile, she sat down and waited. How awful it was to love people when you couldn’t truly share their lives!
Yes, in so far as she was concerned, Emil was already gone. They couldn’t meet any more. There was nothing for them to say. They had spent the last penny of their small change; there was nothing left but gold. The day of love-tokens was past. They had now only their hearts to give each other. And Emil being gone, what was her life to be like? In some ways, it would be easier. She would not, at least, live in perpetual fear. If Emil were once away and settled at work, she would not have the feeling that she was spoiling his life. With the memory he left her, she could be as rash as she chose. Nobody could be the worse for it but herself; and that, surely, did not matter. Her own case was clear. When a girl had loved one man, and then loved another while that man was still alive, everybody knew what to think of her. What happened to her was of little consequence, so long as she did not drag other people down with her. Emil once away, she could let everything else go and live a new life of perfect love.
Yes, as far as she was concerned, Emil was already gone. They couldn’t meet anymore. There was nothing left to say. They had spent the last of their small change; there was nothing left but gold. The time for love tokens was over. Now they only had their hearts to give each other. And with Emil gone, what would her life be like? In some ways, it would be easier. At least she wouldn’t live in constant fear. If Emil was away and settled into work, she wouldn’t feel like she was ruining his life. With the memories he left her, she could be as reckless as she wanted. No one would be worse off but herself; and that, surely, didn’t matter. Her situation was clear. When a girl had loved one man, then loved another while that man was still alive, everyone knew what to think of her. What happened to her didn’t matter much, as long as she didn’t bring others down with her. With Emil gone, she could let everything else go and start a new life filled with perfect love.
Marie left the stile reluctantly. She had, after all, thought he might come. And how glad she ought to be, she told herself, that he was asleep. She left the path and went across the pasture. The moon was almost full. An owl was hooting somewhere in the fields. She had scarcely thought about where she was going when the pond glittered before her, where Emil had shot the ducks. She stopped and looked at it. Yes, there would be a dirty way out of life, if one chose to take it. But she did not want to die. She wanted to live and dream—a hundred years, forever! As long as this sweetness welled up in her heart, as long as her breast could hold this treasure of pain! She felt as the pond must feel when it held the moon like that; when it encircled and swelled with that image of gold.
Marie left the gate reluctantly. She had thought he might show up after all. And she reminded herself how grateful she should be that he was asleep. She stepped off the path and crossed the field. The moon was nearly full. An owl was hooting somewhere in the distance. She barely paid attention to where she was heading when she noticed the pond shimmering before her, where Emil had shot the ducks. She paused and stared at it. Yes, there was a grim way out of life, if someone chose to take it. But she didn't want to die. She wanted to live and dream—a hundred years, forever! As long as this sweetness filled her heart, as long as her chest could hold this treasure of pain! She felt like the pond must feel when it embraced the moon like that; when it surrounded and shimmered with that image of gold.
In the morning, when Emil came down-stairs, Alexandra met him in the sitting-room and put her hands on his shoulders. “Emil, I went to your room as soon as it was light, but you were sleeping so sound I hated to wake you. There was nothing you could do, so I let you sleep. They telephoned from Sainte-Agnes that Amédée died at three o’clock this morning.”
In the morning, when Emil came downstairs, Alexandra met him in the living room and placed her hands on his shoulders. “Emil, I went to your room as soon as it was light, but you were sleeping so deeply that I didn't want to wake you. There was nothing you could do, so I let you sleep. They called from Sainte-Agnes to say that Amédée died at three o’clock this morning.”
VI
The Church has always held that life is for the living. On Saturday, while half the village of Sainte-Agnes was mourning for Amédée and preparing the funeral black for his burial on Monday, the other half was busy with white dresses and white veils for the great confirmation service to-morrow, when the bishop was to confirm a class of one hundred boys and girls. Father Duchesne divided his time between the living and the dead. All day Saturday the church was a scene of bustling activity, a little hushed by the thought of Amédée. The choir were busy rehearsing a mass of Rossini, which they had studied and practised for this occasion. The women were trimming the altar, the boys and girls were bringing flowers.
The Church has always believed that life is meant for the living. On Saturday, while half the village of Sainte-Agnes was mourning Amédée and preparing for his funeral on Monday, the other half was busy getting white dresses and veils ready for the big confirmation service the next day, when the bishop was set to confirm a class of one hundred boys and girls. Father Duchesne split his time between the living and the dead. All day Saturday, the church was buzzing with activity, slightly subdued by the thought of Amédée. The choir was busy rehearsing a mass by Rossini that they had practiced for this occasion. The women were decorating the altar, while the boys and girls brought in flowers.
On Sunday morning the bishop was to drive overland to Sainte-Agnes from Hanover, and Emil Bergson had been asked to take the place of one of Amédée’s cousins in the cavalcade of forty French boys who were to ride across country to meet the bishop’s carriage. At six o’clock on Sunday morning the boys met at the church. As they stood holding their horses by the bridle, they talked in low tones of their dead comrade. They kept repeating that Amédée had always been a good boy, glancing toward the red brick church which had played so large a part in Amédée’s life, had been the scene of his most serious moments and of his happiest hours. He had played and wrestled and sung and courted under its shadow. Only three weeks ago he had proudly carried his baby there to be christened. They could not doubt that that invisible arm was still about Amédée; that through the church on earth he had passed to the church triumphant, the goal of the hopes and faith of so many hundred years.
On Sunday morning, the bishop was set to travel overland from Hanover to Sainte-Agnes, and Emil Bergson had been asked to fill in for one of Amédée’s cousins in a procession of forty French boys who were to ride across the country to meet the bishop’s carriage. At six o’clock that Sunday morning, the boys gathered at the church. As they held their horses by the reins, they spoke softly about their deceased friend. They kept saying that Amédée had always been a good kid, glancing at the red brick church that had played such a significant role in Amédée’s life, the site of both his most serious moments and happiest days. He had played, wrestled, sang, and dated under its shadow. Just three weeks ago, he had proudly brought his baby there for baptism. They couldn’t doubt that an invisible presence was still surrounding Amédée; that through the earthly church, he had moved on to the church triumphant, the ultimate destination of so many hopes and faith over hundreds of years.
When the word was given to mount, the young men rode at a walk out of the village; but once out among the wheatfields in the morning sun, their horses and their own youth got the better of them. A wave of zeal and fiery enthusiasm swept over them. They longed for a Jerusalem to deliver. The thud of their galloping hoofs interrupted many a country breakfast and brought many a woman and child to the door of the farmhouses as they passed. Five miles east of Sainte-Agnes they met the bishop in his open carriage, attended by two priests. Like one man the boys swung off their hats in a broad salute, and bowed their heads as the handsome old man lifted his two fingers in the episcopal blessing. The horsemen closed about the carriage like a guard, and whenever a restless horse broke from control and shot down the road ahead of the body, the bishop laughed and rubbed his plump hands together. “What fine boys!” he said to his priests. “The Church still has her cavalry.”
When they got the signal to ride, the young men casually left the village on horseback. But once they were out in the wheatfields under the morning sun, their horses and youthful excitement took over. They felt a surge of passion and zeal. They desired a Jerusalem to save. The sound of their galloping hooves interrupted many breakfast gatherings and drew many women and children to the doorsteps of their homes as they rode by. Five miles east of Sainte-Agnes, they encountered the bishop in his open carriage, accompanied by two priests. In unison, the boys tipped their hats in a wide salute and bowed their heads as the dignified old man raised two fingers in blessing. The horsemen surrounded the carriage like a guard, and whenever a restless horse broke free and sped down the road ahead, the bishop chuckled and rubbed his chubby hands together. “What great boys!” he said to his priests. “The Church still has her cavalry.”
As the troop swept past the graveyard half a mile east of the town,—the first frame church of the parish had stood there,—old Pierre Seguin was already out with his pick and spade, digging Amédée’s grave. He knelt and uncovered as the bishop passed. The boys with one accord looked away from old Pierre to the red church on the hill, with the gold cross flaming on its steeple.
As the group moved past the graveyard half a mile east of the town—where the first frame church of the parish used to stand—old Pierre Seguin was already outside with his pick and shovel, digging Amédée’s grave. He knelt and continued working as the bishop went by. The boys all looked away from old Pierre to the red church on the hill, with the gold cross shining on its steeple.
Mass was at eleven. While the church was filling, Emil Bergson waited outside, watching the wagons and buggies drive up the hill. After the bell began to ring, he saw Frank Shabata ride up on horseback and tie his horse to the hitch-bar. Marie, then, was not coming. Emil turned and went into the church. Amédée’s was the only empty pew, and he sat down in it. Some of Amédée’s cousins were there, dressed in black and weeping. When all the pews were full, the old men and boys packed the open space at the back of the church, kneeling on the floor. There was scarcely a family in town that was not represented in the confirmation class, by a cousin, at least. The new communicants, with their clear, reverent faces, were beautiful to look upon as they entered in a body and took the front benches reserved for them. Even before the Mass began, the air was charged with feeling. The choir had never sung so well and Raoul Marcel, in the “Gloria,” drew even the bishop’s eyes to the organ loft. For the offertory he sang Gounod’s “Ave Maria,”—always spoken of in Sainte-Agnes as “the Ave Maria.”
Mass was at eleven. While the church was filling up, Emil Bergson waited outside, watching the wagons and buggies drive up the hill. After the bell started ringing, he saw Frank Shabata ride up on horseback and tie his horse to the hitch-bar. That meant Marie wasn’t coming. Emil turned and went into the church. Amédée’s was the only empty pew, so he sat down in it. Some of Amédée’s cousins were there, dressed in black and crying. When all the pews were full, the old men and boys crowded the open space at the back of the church, kneeling on the floor. Almost every family in town was represented in the confirmation class, at least by a cousin. The new communicants, with their clear, respectful faces, looked beautiful as they entered together and took the front benches reserved for them. Even before the Mass began, the atmosphere was filled with emotion. The choir had never sung so well, and Raoul Marcel, in the “Gloria,” caught even the bishop’s attention in the organ loft. For the offertory, he sang Gounod’s “Ave Maria,” always referred to in Sainte-Agnes as “the Ave Maria.”
Emil began to torture himself with questions about Marie. Was she ill? Had she quarreled with her husband? Was she too unhappy to find comfort even here? Had she, perhaps, thought that he would come to her? Was she waiting for him? Overtaxed by excitement and sorrow as he was, the rapture of the service took hold upon his body and mind. As he listened to Raoul, he seemed to emerge from the conflicting emotions which had been whirling him about and sucking him under. He felt as if a clear light broke upon his mind, and with it a conviction that good was, after all, stronger than evil, and that good was possible to men. He seemed to discover that there was a kind of rapture in which he could love forever without faltering and without sin. He looked across the heads of the people at Frank Shabata with calmness. That rapture was for those who could feel it; for people who could not, it was non-existent. He coveted nothing that was Frank Shabata’s. The spirit he had met in music was his own. Frank Shabata had never found it; would never find it if he lived beside it a thousand years; would have destroyed it if he had found it, as Herod slew the innocents, as Rome slew the martyrs.
Emil started to torment himself with questions about Marie. Was she sick? Had she fought with her husband? Was she too unhappy to find comfort even here? Did she think he would come to her? Was she waiting for him? Overwhelmed by excitement and sorrow, the joy of the service took hold of his body and mind. As he listened to Raoul, he seemed to rise above the conflicting emotions that had been swirling around him and dragging him down. He felt as if a clear light had shone on his mind, bringing with it a belief that good was ultimately stronger than evil and that good was achievable for people. He discovered that there was a kind of joy in which he could love endlessly without wavering or sinning. He looked across the crowd at Frank Shabata with calmness. That joy was for those who could feel it; for those who couldn’t, it didn’t exist. He desired nothing that belonged to Frank Shabata. The spirit he had encountered in music was his own. Frank Shabata had never found it; he would never find it even if he lived beside it for a thousand years; he would have destroyed it if he had found it, just as Herod killed the innocents and Rome killed the martyrs.
San—cta Mari-i-i-a,
Sanctuary Maria
wailed Raoul from the organ loft;
wailed Raoul from the organ loft;
O—ra pro no-o-bis!
O—ra pro nobis!
And it did not occur to Emil that any one had ever reasoned thus before, that music had ever before given a man this equivocal revelation.
And Emil never thought that anyone had ever reasoned like this before, or that music had ever given someone this ambiguous revelation.
The confirmation service followed the Mass. When it was over, the congregation thronged about the newly confirmed. The girls, and even the boys, were kissed and embraced and wept over. All the aunts and grandmothers wept with joy. The housewives had much ado to tear themselves away from the general rejoicing and hurry back to their kitchens. The country parishioners were staying in town for dinner, and nearly every house in Sainte-Agnes entertained visitors that day. Father Duchesne, the bishop, and the visiting priests dined with Fabien Sauvage, the banker. Emil and Frank Shabata were both guests of old Moise Marcel. After dinner Frank and old Moise retired to the rear room of the saloon to play California Jack and drink their cognac, and Emil went over to the banker’s with Raoul, who had been asked to sing for the bishop.
The confirmation service followed the Mass. When it was done, the congregation crowded around the newly confirmed. The girls, and even the boys, were kissed, hugged, and wept over. All the aunts and grandmothers cried tears of joy. The housewives had a hard time pulling themselves away from the festivities to rush back to their kitchens. The country parishioners were staying in town for dinner, and almost every house in Sainte-Agnes had visitors that day. Father Duchesne, the bishop, and the visiting priests had dinner with Fabien Sauvage, the banker. Emil and Frank Shabata were both guests of old Moise Marcel. After dinner, Frank and old Moise went to the back room of the saloon to play California Jack and drink their cognac, while Emil went over to the banker’s with Raoul, who had been asked to sing for the bishop.
At three o’clock, Emil felt that he could stand it no longer. He slipped out under cover of “The Holy City,” followed by Malvina’s wistful eye, and went to the stable for his mare. He was at that height of excitement from which everything is foreshortened, from which life seems short and simple, death very near, and the soul seems to soar like an eagle. As he rode past the graveyard he looked at the brown hole in the earth where Amédée was to lie, and felt no horror. That, too, was beautiful, that simple doorway into forgetfulness. The heart, when it is too much alive, aches for that brown earth, and ecstasy has no fear of death. It is the old and the poor and the maimed who shrink from that brown hole; its wooers are found among the young, the passionate, the gallant-hearted. It was not until he had passed the graveyard that Emil realized where he was going. It was the hour for saying good-bye. It might be the last time that he would see her alone, and today he could leave her without rancor, without bitterness.
At three o'clock, Emil felt he couldn't take it anymore. He slipped out under the cover of "The Holy City," followed by Malvina's wistful gaze, and headed to the stable for his mare. He was at that peak of excitement where everything feels compressed, life seems short and straightforward, death feels very close, and the soul seems to soar like an eagle. As he rode past the graveyard, he glanced at the brown hole in the earth where Amédée would soon rest and felt no fear. That too was beautiful, that simple entrance into oblivion. When the heart is too alive, it longs for that brown earth, and ecstasy knows no fear of death. It's the old, the poor, and the disabled who shrink from that brown hole; its admirers are often the young, the passionate, and the brave. It wasn't until he passed the graveyard that Emil realized where he was headed. It was time to say goodbye. It might be the last time he'd see her alone, and today he could part without resentment or bitterness.
Everywhere the grain stood ripe and the hot afternoon was full of the smell of the ripe wheat, like the smell of bread baking in an oven. The breath of the wheat and the sweet clover passed him like pleasant things in a dream. He could feel nothing but the sense of diminishing distance. It seemed to him that his mare was flying, or running on wheels, like a railway train. The sunlight, flashing on the window-glass of the big red barns, drove him wild with joy. He was like an arrow shot from the bow. His life poured itself out along the road before him as he rode to the Shabata farm.
Everywhere the grain was ready for harvest, and the hot afternoon air was filled with the scent of ripe wheat, like the smell of bread baking in an oven. The aroma of the wheat and the sweet clover surrounded him like pleasant memories from a dream. He felt only a sense of decreasing distance. It seemed like his mare was flying or racing on wheels, like a train. The sunlight reflecting off the window glass of the large red barns drove him wild with joy. He felt like an arrow shot from a bow. His life flowed along the road ahead of him as he rode to the Shabata farm.
When Emil alighted at the Shabatas’ gate, his horse was in a lather. He tied her in the stable and hurried to the house. It was empty. She might be at Mrs. Hiller’s or with Alexandra. But anything that reminded him of her would be enough, the orchard, the mulberry tree... When he reached the orchard the sun was hanging low over the wheatfield. Long fingers of light reached through the apple branches as through a net; the orchard was riddled and shot with gold; light was the reality, the trees were merely interferences that reflected and refracted light. Emil went softly down between the cherry trees toward the wheatfield. When he came to the corner, he stopped short and put his hand over his mouth. Marie was lying on her side under the white mulberry tree, her face half hidden in the grass, her eyes closed, her hands lying limply where they had happened to fall. She had lived a day of her new life of perfect love, and it had left her like this. Her breast rose and fell faintly, as if she were asleep. Emil threw himself down beside her and took her in his arms. The blood came back to her cheeks, her amber eyes opened slowly, and in them Emil saw his own face and the orchard and the sun. “I was dreaming this,” she whispered, hiding her face against him, “don’t take my dream away!”
When Emil got off at the Shabatas’ gate, his horse was sweating. He tied her up in the stable and rushed to the house. It was empty. She could be at Mrs. Hiller’s or with Alexandra. But anything that reminded him of her would be enough—like the orchard or the mulberry tree. As he reached the orchard, the sun was low over the wheat field. Long rays of light filtered through the apple branches like a net; the orchard shimmered with gold, where light was the essence, and the trees were just obstacles reflecting and bending that light. Emil walked quietly between the cherry trees toward the wheat field. When he reached the corner, he stopped and covered his mouth with his hand. Marie was lying on her side under the white mulberry tree, her face partly hidden in the grass, her eyes closed, her hands resting wherever they had fallen. She had experienced a day of her new life filled with perfect love, and it had left her like this. Her chest rose and fell faintly, as if she were asleep. Emil lay down beside her and held her in his arms. Color returned to her cheeks, her amber eyes slowly opened, revealing his own reflection along with the orchard and the sun. “I was dreaming this,” she whispered, burying her face against him, “don’t take my dream away!”
VII
When Frank Shabata got home that night, he found Emil’s mare in his stable. Such an impertinence amazed him. Like everybody else, Frank had had an exciting day. Since noon he had been drinking too much, and he was in a bad temper. He talked bitterly to himself while he put his own horse away, and as he went up the path and saw that the house was dark he felt an added sense of injury. He approached quietly and listened on the doorstep. Hearing nothing, he opened the kitchen door and went softly from one room to another. Then he went through the house again, upstairs and down, with no better result. He sat down on the bottom step of the box stairway and tried to get his wits together. In that unnatural quiet there was no sound but his own heavy breathing. Suddenly an owl began to hoot out in the fields. Frank lifted his head. An idea flashed into his mind, and his sense of injury and outrage grew. He went into his bedroom and took his murderous 405 Winchester from the closet.
When Frank Shabata got home that night, he found Emil’s mare in his stable. He was astonished by such boldness. Like everyone else, Frank had had an eventful day. Since noon, he had been drinking too much and was in a bad mood. He grumbled to himself as he put away his own horse, and when he saw that the house was dark, he felt even more wronged. He approached quietly and listened at the doorstep. Hearing nothing, he opened the kitchen door and quietly moved through each room. Then, he walked through the house again, upstairs and downstairs, with no better outcome. He sat down on the bottom step of the staircase and tried to collect his thoughts. In that eerie silence, all he could hear was his own heavy breathing. Suddenly, an owl started hooting in the fields. Frank lifted his head. An idea struck him, and his sense of injury and outrage intensified. He went into his bedroom and took his deadly 405 Winchester from the closet.
When Frank took up his gun and walked out of the house, he had not the faintest purpose of doing anything with it. He did not believe that he had any real grievance. But it gratified him to feel like a desperate man. He had got into the habit of seeing himself always in desperate straits. His unhappy temperament was like a cage; he could never get out of it; and he felt that other people, his wife in particular, must have put him there. It had never more than dimly occurred to Frank that he made his own unhappiness. Though he took up his gun with dark projects in his mind, he would have been paralyzed with fright had he known that there was the slightest probability of his ever carrying any of them out.
When Frank picked up his gun and stepped out of the house, he had no intention of doing anything with it. He didn’t truly believe he had any real reason to be upset. But it felt good to think of himself as a desperate man. He had gotten used to seeing himself always in tough situations. His unhappy nature was like a cage; he could never escape it; and he felt that other people, especially his wife, must have put him there. It had only vaguely crossed Frank’s mind that he was the one creating his own unhappiness. Even though he took up his gun with dark thoughts in his mind, he would have been frozen with fear if he had known there was any chance he might actually act on them.
Frank went slowly down to the orchard gate, stopped and stood for a moment lost in thought. He retraced his steps and looked through the barn and the hayloft. Then he went out to the road, where he took the foot-path along the outside of the orchard hedge. The hedge was twice as tall as Frank himself, and so dense that one could see through it only by peering closely between the leaves. He could see the empty path a long way in the moonlight. His mind traveled ahead to the stile, which he always thought of as haunted by Emil Bergson. But why had he left his horse?
Frank walked slowly down to the orchard gate, stopped, and stood for a moment lost in thought. He turned back and looked through the barn and the hayloft. Then he stepped out onto the road and took the footpath along the outside of the orchard hedge. The hedge was twice as tall as Frank and so dense that you could only see through it by peering closely between the leaves. He could see the empty path stretching far into the moonlight. His mind wandered ahead to the stile, which he always thought of as haunted by Emil Bergson. But why had he left his horse?
At the wheatfield corner, where the orchard hedge ended and the path led across the pasture to the Bergsons’, Frank stopped. In the warm, breathless night air he heard a murmuring sound, perfectly inarticulate, as low as the sound of water coming from a spring, where there is no fall, and where there are no stones to fret it. Frank strained his ears. It ceased. He held his breath and began to tremble. Resting the butt of his gun on the ground, he parted the mulberry leaves softly with his fingers and peered through the hedge at the dark figures on the grass, in the shadow of the mulberry tree. It seemed to him that they must feel his eyes, that they must hear him breathing. But they did not. Frank, who had always wanted to see things blacker than they were, for once wanted to believe less than he saw. The woman lying in the shadow might so easily be one of the Bergsons’ farm-girls.... Again the murmur, like water welling out of the ground. This time he heard it more distinctly, and his blood was quicker than his brain. He began to act, just as a man who falls into the fire begins to act. The gun sprang to his shoulder, he sighted mechanically and fired three times without stopping, stopped without knowing why. Either he shut his eyes or he had vertigo. He did not see anything while he was firing. He thought he heard a cry simultaneous with the second report, but he was not sure. He peered again through the hedge, at the two dark figures under the tree. They had fallen a little apart from each other, and were perfectly still—No, not quite; in a white patch of light, where the moon shone through the branches, a man’s hand was plucking spasmodically at the grass.
At the corner of the wheatfield, where the orchard hedge ended and the path crossed the pasture to the Bergsons’, Frank stopped. In the warm, still night air, he heard a soft, indistinct murmur, as quiet as water flowing from a spring without any drop or stones to disturb it. Frank strained to listen. It stopped. He held his breath and began to shake. Resting the butt of his gun on the ground, he gently parted the mulberry leaves with his fingers and peered through the hedge at the dark figures on the grass, in the shadow of the mulberry tree. He felt like they must sense his gaze, that they could hear him breathing. But they didn’t. For once, Frank, who always wanted to see things worse than they were, wanted to believe less than he saw. The woman lying in the shadow could easily be one of the Bergsons’ farm girls.... Again, the murmur, like water bubbling up from the ground. This time he heard it more clearly, and his blood was racing faster than his mind. He reacted like a man who fell into a fire would react. The gun flew up to his shoulder, he sighted automatically, and fired three shots in quick succession, then stopped without realizing why. He either shut his eyes or felt dizzy. He didn’t see anything while he was shooting. He thought he heard a scream right after the second shot, but he wasn’t sure. He peered again through the hedge at the two dark figures under the tree. They had moved slightly apart and were totally still—No, not quite; in a bright patch of light where the moon shone through the branches, a man’s hand was twitching at the grass.
Suddenly the woman stirred and uttered a cry, then another, and another. She was living! She was dragging herself toward the hedge! Frank dropped his gun and ran back along the path, shaking, stumbling, gasping. He had never imagined such horror. The cries followed him. They grew fainter and thicker, as if she were choking. He dropped on his knees beside the hedge and crouched like a rabbit, listening; fainter, fainter; a sound like a whine; again—a moan—another—silence. Frank scrambled to his feet and ran on, groaning and praying. From habit he went toward the house, where he was used to being soothed when he had worked himself into a frenzy, but at the sight of the black, open door, he started back. He knew that he had murdered somebody, that a woman was bleeding and moaning in the orchard, but he had not realized before that it was his wife. The gate stared him in the face. He threw his hands over his head. Which way to turn? He lifted his tormented face and looked at the sky. “Holy Mother of God, not to suffer! She was a good girl—not to suffer!”
Suddenly, the woman stirred and let out a cry, then another, and another. She was alive! She was dragging herself toward the hedge! Frank dropped his gun and ran back along the path, shaking, stumbling, gasping. He had never imagined such horror. The cries followed him. They grew fainter and thicker, as if she were choking. He dropped to his knees beside the hedge and crouched like a rabbit, listening; fainter, fainter; a sound like a whine; again—a moan—another—silence. Frank scrambled to his feet and ran on, groaning and praying. Out of habit, he headed toward the house, where he was used to being calmed when he got worked up, but at the sight of the black, open door, he recoiled. He knew that he had killed someone, that a woman was bleeding and moaning in the orchard, but he hadn’t realized until now that it was his wife. The gate loomed before him. He threw his hands over his head. Which way to turn? He lifted his tormented face and looked at the sky. “Holy Mother of God, please, not to suffer! She was a good girl—please, not to suffer!”
Frank had been wont to see himself in dramatic situations; but now, when he stood by the windmill, in the bright space between the barn and the house, facing his own black doorway, he did not see himself at all. He stood like the hare when the dogs are approaching from all sides. And he ran like a hare, back and forth about that moonlit space, before he could make up his mind to go into the dark stable for a horse. The thought of going into a doorway was terrible to him. He caught Emil’s horse by the bit and led it out. He could not have buckled a bridle on his own. After two or three attempts, he lifted himself into the saddle and started for Hanover. If he could catch the one o’clock train, he had money enough to get as far as Omaha.
Frank used to picture himself in dramatic situations, but now, standing by the windmill in the bright area between the barn and the house, facing his own dark doorway, he didn’t see himself at all. He felt like a hare cornered by dogs. He ran back and forth in that moonlit space, unable to decide to enter the dark stable for a horse. The idea of stepping through that doorway terrified him. He grabbed Emil’s horse by the bit and led it out, unable to fasten a bridle on his own. After a few tries, he managed to get into the saddle and headed for Hanover. If he could catch the one o’clock train, he had enough money to reach Omaha.
While he was thinking dully of this in some less sensitized part of his brain, his acuter faculties were going over and over the cries he had heard in the orchard. Terror was the only thing that kept him from going back to her, terror that she might still be she, that she might still be suffering. A woman, mutilated and bleeding in his orchard—it was because it was a woman that he was so afraid. It was inconceivable that he should have hurt a woman. He would rather be eaten by wild beasts than see her move on the ground as she had moved in the orchard. Why had she been so careless? She knew he was like a crazy man when he was angry. She had more than once taken that gun away from him and held it, when he was angry with other people. Once it had gone off while they were struggling over it. She was never afraid. But, when she knew him, why hadn’t she been more careful? Didn’t she have all summer before her to love Emil Bergson in, without taking such chances? Probably she had met the Smirka boy, too, down there in the orchard. He didn’t care. She could have met all the men on the Divide there, and welcome, if only she hadn’t brought this horror on him.
While he was dully thinking about this in some less sensitive part of his brain, his sharper senses were replaying the cries he had heard in the orchard over and over. Fear was the only thing that kept him from going back to her, fear that she might still be herself, that she might still be suffering. A woman, hurt and bleeding in his orchard—it was because she was a woman that he was so scared. It was unimaginable that he could have hurt a woman. He would rather be devoured by wild animals than witness her on the ground like she had been in the orchard. Why had she been so reckless? She knew he could go wild when he was angry. She had taken that gun from him more than once and held it when he was upset with others. Once it had gone off while they were struggling over it. She was never afraid. But, knowing him, why hadn't she been more cautious? Didn’t she have the entire summer to love Emil Bergson, without taking such risks? She probably had met the Smirka boy too, down in the orchard. He didn’t care. She could have met every guy on the Divide there, and he wouldn't mind, if only she hadn’t brought this nightmare onto him.
There was a wrench in Frank’s mind. He did not honestly believe that of her. He knew that he was doing her wrong. He stopped his horse to admit this to himself the more directly, to think it out the more clearly. He knew that he was to blame. For three years he had been trying to break her spirit. She had a way of making the best of things that seemed to him a sentimental affectation. He wanted his wife to resent that he was wasting his best years among these stupid and unappreciative people; but she had seemed to find the people quite good enough. If he ever got rich he meant to buy her pretty clothes and take her to California in a Pullman car, and treat her like a lady; but in the mean time he wanted her to feel that life was as ugly and as unjust as he felt it. He had tried to make her life ugly. He had refused to share any of the little pleasures she was so plucky about making for herself. She could be gay about the least thing in the world; but she must be gay! When she first came to him, her faith in him, her adoration—Frank struck the mare with his fist. Why had Marie made him do this thing; why had she brought this upon him? He was overwhelmed by sickening misfortune. All at once he heard her cries again—he had forgotten for a moment. “Maria,” he sobbed aloud, “Maria!”
Frank was in turmoil. He didn’t truly believe that about her. Deep down, he knew he was treating her unfairly. He stopped his horse to admit this to himself more directly, to think it through more clearly. He recognized that he was at fault. For three years, he had tried to break her spirit. She had a way of making the best out of situations that he saw as a sentimental affectation. He wanted his wife to resent the fact that he was wasting his best years with these ignorant and unappreciative people; but she seemed to think they were just fine. If he ever got rich, he planned to buy her nice clothes, take her to California on a Pullman car, and treat her like a lady; but in the meantime, he wanted her to feel that life was just as ugly and unfair as he felt it. He had attempted to make her life miserable. He had refused to share any of the little joys she so bravely created for herself. She could be cheerful about the smallest things; but she had to be cheerful! When she first came to him, her faith in him, her adoration—Frank struck the mare with his fist. Why had Marie made him do this; why had she brought this upon him? He was overwhelmed by a wave of sickening misfortune. Suddenly, he heard her cries again—he had forgotten for a moment. “Maria,” he sobbed out loud, “Maria!”
When Frank was halfway to Hanover, the motion of his horse brought on a violent attack of nausea. After it had passed, he rode on again, but he could think of nothing except his physical weakness and his desire to be comforted by his wife. He wanted to get into his own bed. Had his wife been at home, he would have turned and gone back to her meekly enough.
When Frank was halfway to Hanover, the movement of his horse made him feel extremely nauseous. After it passed, he continued riding, but all he could think about was his physical weakness and how much he wanted to be comforted by his wife. He just wanted to lie in his own bed. If his wife had been home, he would have turned around and gone back to her without hesitation.
VIII
When old Ivar climbed down from his loft at four o’clock the next morning, he came upon Emil’s mare, jaded and lather-stained, her bridle broken, chewing the scattered tufts of hay outside the stable door. The old man was thrown into a fright at once. He put the mare in her stall, threw her a measure of oats, and then set out as fast as his bow-legs could carry him on the path to the nearest neighbor.
When old Ivar climbed down from his loft at four o’clock the next morning, he found Emil’s mare, tired and sweaty, her bridle broken, munching on the scattered bits of hay outside the stable door. The old man was immediately alarmed. He put the mare in her stall, gave her some oats, and then hurried as fast as his bow-legs could take him down the path to the nearest neighbor.
“Something is wrong with that boy. Some misfortune has come upon us. He would never have used her so, in his right senses. It is not his way to abuse his mare,” the old man kept muttering, as he scuttled through the short, wet pasture grass on his bare feet.
“Something is wrong with that boy. Some bad luck has hit us. He would never have treated her like that if he was in his right mind. It’s not like him to mistreat his mare,” the old man kept muttering, as he hurried through the short, wet pasture grass on his bare feet.
While Ivar was hurrying across the fields, the first long rays of the sun were reaching down between the orchard boughs to those two dew-drenched figures. The story of what had happened was written plainly on the orchard grass, and on the white mulberries that had fallen in the night and were covered with dark stain. For Emil the chapter had been short. He was shot in the heart, and had rolled over on his back and died. His face was turned up to the sky and his brows were drawn in a frown, as if he had realized that something had befallen him. But for Marie Shabata it had not been so easy. One ball had torn through her right lung, another had shattered the carotid artery. She must have started up and gone toward the hedge, leaving a trail of blood. There she had fallen and bled. From that spot there was another trail, heavier than the first, where she must have dragged herself back to Emil’s body. Once there, she seemed not to have struggled any more. She had lifted her head to her lover’s breast, taken his hand in both her own, and bled quietly to death. She was lying on her right side in an easy and natural position, her cheek on Emil’s shoulder. On her face there was a look of ineffable content. Her lips were parted a little; her eyes were lightly closed, as if in a day-dream or a light slumber. After she lay down there, she seemed not to have moved an eyelash. The hand she held was covered with dark stains, where she had kissed it.
While Ivar rushed across the fields, the first rays of the sun stretched down through the orchard branches to two figures soaked in dew. The story of what had happened was clear on the orchard grass and on the white mulberries that had fallen during the night, now marked with dark stains. For Emil, the chapter was brief. He was shot in the heart, rolled onto his back, and died. His face was turned up to the sky, brows furrowed, as if he sensed something tragic had occurred. But for Marie Shabata, it was not so simple. One bullet pierced her right lung, another shattered her carotid artery. She must have gotten up and moved toward the hedge, leaving a trail of blood. There she collapsed and bled. From that spot, there was another, thicker trail, showing where she must have dragged herself back to Emil's body. Once there, she appeared to surrender. She raised her head to rest on her lover’s chest, took his hand in both of hers, and quietly bled to death. She lay on her right side in a relaxed and natural position, her cheek resting on Emil’s shoulder. On her face was an expression of deep contentment. Her lips were slightly parted, and her eyes softly closed, as if she were in a daydream or a light sleep. After lying down, she seemed to not have moved at all. The hand she held was stained darkly, where she had kissed it.
But the stained, slippery grass, the darkened mulberries, told only half the story. Above Marie and Emil, two white butterflies from Frank’s alfalfa-field were fluttering in and out among the interlacing shadows; diving and soaring, now close together, now far apart; and in the long grass by the fence the last wild roses of the year opened their pink hearts to die.
But the stained, slick grass and the dark mulberries only revealed part of the story. Above Marie and Emil, two white butterflies from Frank’s alfalfa field flitted in and out of the intertwining shadows; diving and soaring, now close together, now far apart; and in the tall grass by the fence, the last wild roses of the year were opening their pink hearts to wither.
When Ivar reached the path by the hedge, he saw Shabata’s rifle lying in the way. He turned and peered through the branches, falling upon his knees as if his legs had been mowed from under him. “Merciful God!” he groaned.
When Ivar got to the path next to the hedge, he saw Shabata’s rifle in his way. He turned and looked through the branches, dropping to his knees as if his legs had been swept out from under him. “Merciful God!” he groaned.
Alexandra, too, had risen early that morning, because of her anxiety about Emil. She was in Emil’s room upstairs when, from the window, she saw Ivar coming along the path that led from the Shabatas’. He was running like a spent man, tottering and lurching from side to side. Ivar never drank, and Alexandra thought at once that one of his spells had come upon him, and that he must be in a very bad way indeed. She ran downstairs and hurried out to meet him, to hide his infirmity from the eyes of her household. The old man fell in the road at her feet and caught her hand, over which he bowed his shaggy head. “Mistress, mistress,” he sobbed, “it has fallen! Sin and death for the young ones! God have mercy upon us!”
Alexandra had also woken up early that morning, anxious about Emil. She was in Emil’s room upstairs when she looked out the window and saw Ivar coming down the path from the Shabatas’. He was running like a man who had run out of steam, stumbling and swaying from side to side. Ivar never drank, so Alexandra immediately thought that he must be having one of his spells, and that he was in really bad shape. She rushed downstairs and hurried outside to meet him, wanting to shield him from her household’s gaze. The old man collapsed in the road at her feet and grabbed her hand, bowing his unkempt head over it. “Mistress, mistress,” he sobbed, “it has fallen! Sin and death for the young ones! God have mercy upon us!”
I
Ivar was sitting at a cobbler’s bench in the barn, mending harness by the light of a lantern and repeating to himself the 101st Psalm. It was only five o’clock of a mid-October day, but a storm had come up in the afternoon, bringing black clouds, a cold wind and torrents of rain. The old man wore his buffalo-skin coat, and occasionally stopped to warm his fingers at the lantern. Suddenly a woman burst into the shed, as if she had been blown in, accompanied by a shower of rain-drops. It was Signa, wrapped in a man’s overcoat and wearing a pair of boots over her shoes. In time of trouble Signa had come back to stay with her mistress, for she was the only one of the maids from whom Alexandra would accept much personal service. It was three months now since the news of the terrible thing that had happened in Frank Shabata’s orchard had first run like a fire over the Divide. Signa and Nelse were staying on with Alexandra until winter.
Ivar was sitting at a cobbler’s bench in the barn, fixing harnesses by the light of a lantern and quietly reciting the 101st Psalm. It was only five o’clock on a mid-October day, but a storm had rolled in during the afternoon, bringing dark clouds, a cold wind, and heavy rain. The old man wore his buffalo-skin coat and occasionally paused to warm his fingers at the lantern. Suddenly, a woman burst into the shed, as if she had been blown in, bringing a spray of raindrops with her. It was Signa, wrapped in a man’s overcoat and wearing a pair of boots over her shoes. In times of trouble, Signa had returned to stay with her mistress, as she was the only one of the maids from whom Alexandra would accept much personal service. It had been three months since the news of the terrible tragedy in Frank Shabata’s orchard had spread like wildfire over the Divide. Signa and Nelse were staying on with Alexandra until winter.
“Ivar,” Signa exclaimed as she wiped the rain from her face, “do you know where she is?”
“Ivar,” Signa said as she wiped the rain from her face, “do you know where she is?”
The old man put down his cobbler’s knife. “Who, the mistress?”
The old man set down his cobbler's knife. “Who, the lady?”
“Yes. She went away about three o’clock. I happened to look out of the window and saw her going across the fields in her thin dress and sun-hat. And now this storm has come on. I thought she was going to Mrs. Hiller’s, and I telephoned as soon as the thunder stopped, but she had not been there. I’m afraid she is out somewhere and will get her death of cold.”
“Yes. She left around three o’clock. I happened to look out the window and saw her walking across the fields in her light dress and sun hat. And now this storm has hit. I thought she was going to Mrs. Hiller’s, so I called as soon as the thunder stopped, but she hadn’t been there. I’m worried she's out somewhere and will catch a terrible cold.”
Ivar put on his cap and took up the lantern. “Ja, ja, we will see. I will hitch the boy’s mare to the cart and go.”
Ivar put on his hat and picked up the lantern. “Yeah, yeah, we’ll see. I’ll tie the boy’s mare to the cart and go.”
Signa followed him across the wagon-shed to the horses’ stable. She was shivering with cold and excitement. “Where do you suppose she can be, Ivar?”
Signa followed him across the wagon shed to the horse stable. She was shivering from the cold and excitement. “Where do you think she could be, Ivar?”
The old man lifted a set of single harness carefully from its peg. “How should I know?”
The old man carefully took a single harness off its hook. “How should I know?”
“But you think she is at the graveyard, don’t you?” Signa persisted. “So do I. Oh, I wish she would be more like herself! I can’t believe it’s Alexandra Bergson come to this, with no head about anything. I have to tell her when to eat and when to go to bed.”
“But you think she’s at the graveyard, right?” Signa pushed. “Same here. Oh, I wish she would act more like herself! I can't believe it’s come to this with Alexandra Bergson, completely out of it. I have to remind her when to eat and when to go to bed.”
“Patience, patience, sister,” muttered Ivar as he settled the bit in the horse’s mouth. “When the eyes of the flesh are shut, the eyes of the spirit are open. She will have a message from those who are gone, and that will bring her peace. Until then we must bear with her. You and I are the only ones who have weight with her. She trusts us.”
“Patience, patience, sister,” Ivar murmured as he fitted the bit in the horse’s mouth. “When the physical eyes are closed, the spiritual eyes are open. She will receive a message from those who have passed, and that will bring her peace. Until then, we need to be patient with her. You and I are the only ones she relies on. She trusts us.”
“How awful it’s been these last three months.” Signa held the lantern so that he could see to buckle the straps. “It don’t seem right that we must all be so miserable. Why do we all have to be punished? Seems to me like good times would never come again.”
“How terrible it's been these last three months.” Signa held the lantern so he could see to buckle the straps. “It doesn't seem fair that we all have to be so miserable. Why do we all have to be punished? It feels like good times will never come again.”
Ivar expressed himself in a deep sigh, but said nothing. He stooped and took a sandburr from his toe.
Ivar let out a deep sigh but didn't say anything. He bent down and pulled a sandburr from his toe.
“Ivar,” Signa asked suddenly, “will you tell me why you go barefoot? All the time I lived here in the house I wanted to ask you. Is it for a penance, or what?”
“Ivar,” Signa asked suddenly, “can you tell me why you go barefoot? I've wanted to ask you that this whole time I've lived here. Is it some kind of penance or what?”
“No, sister. It is for the indulgence of the body. From my youth up I have had a strong, rebellious body, and have been subject to every kind of temptation. Even in age my temptations are prolonged. It was necessary to make some allowances; and the feet, as I understand it, are free members. There is no divine prohibition for them in the Ten Commandments. The hands, the tongue, the eyes, the heart, all the bodily desires we are commanded to subdue; but the feet are free members. I indulge them without harm to any one, even to trampling in filth when my desires are low. They are quickly cleaned again.”
“No, sister. It's for the pleasure of the body. Since I was young, I've had a strong, rebellious body and have faced all kinds of temptations. Even now that I’m older, my temptations continue. I had to make some allowances; and the feet, as I understand it, are free parts of the body. There’s no divine rule against them in the Ten Commandments. The hands, the tongue, the eyes, the heart, all the bodily desires we're told to control; but the feet are free. I indulge them without harming anyone, even if that means stepping in filth when my desires are low. They get cleaned quickly anyway.”
Signa did not laugh. She looked thoughtful as she followed Ivar out to the wagon-shed and held the shafts up for him, while he backed in the mare and buckled the hold-backs. “You have been a good friend to the mistress, Ivar,” she murmured.
Signa didn’t laugh. She looked pensive as she followed Ivar out to the wagon shed and held the shafts up for him while he backed in the mare and fastened the hold-backs. “You’ve been a good friend to the mistress, Ivar,” she said softly.
“And you, God be with you,” replied Ivar as he clambered into the cart and put the lantern under the oilcloth lap-cover. “Now for a ducking, my girl,” he said to the mare, gathering up the reins.
“And you, God be with you,” Ivar replied as he climbed into the cart and placed the lantern under the oilcloth cover. “Now for a splash, my girl,” he said to the mare, picking up the reins.
As they emerged from the shed, a stream of water, running off the thatch, struck the mare on the neck. She tossed her head indignantly, then struck out bravely on the soft ground, slipping back again and again as she climbed the hill to the main road. Between the rain and the darkness Ivar could see very little, so he let Emil’s mare have the rein, keeping her head in the right direction. When the ground was level, he turned her out of the dirt road upon the sod, where she was able to trot without slipping.
As they came out of the shed, a stream of water dripping from the thatch hit the mare on the neck. She tossed her head in annoyance, then bravely moved forward on the soft ground, slipping back repeatedly as she climbed the hill to the main road. Between the rain and the darkness, Ivar could hardly see anything, so he let Emil’s mare have the reins, keeping her head pointed in the right direction. When the ground became level, he guided her off the dirt road onto the grass, where she could trot without slipping.
Before Ivar reached the graveyard, three miles from the house, the storm had spent itself, and the downpour had died into a soft, dripping rain. The sky and the land were a dark smoke color, and seemed to be coming together, like two waves. When Ivar stopped at the gate and swung out his lantern, a white figure rose from beside John Bergson’s white stone.
Before Ivar got to the graveyard, three miles from the house, the storm had calmed down, and the heavy rain turned into a gentle, dripping shower. The sky and the land were a dark gray color and seemed to merge, like two waves. When Ivar paused at the gate and swung his lantern around, a white figure appeared beside John Bergson’s white stone.
The old man sprang to the ground and shuffled toward the gate calling, “Mistress, mistress!”
The old man jumped down and hurried toward the gate, calling out, "Ma'am, ma'am!"
Alexandra hurried to meet him and put her hand on his shoulder. “Tyst! Ivar. There’s nothing to be worried about. I’m sorry if I’ve scared you all. I didn’t notice the storm till it was on me, and I couldn’t walk against it. I’m glad you’ve come. I am so tired I didn’t know how I’d ever get home.”
Alexandra rushed to meet him and placed her hand on his shoulder. “Tyst! Ivar. There’s nothing to worry about. I’m sorry if I scared you all. I didn’t notice the storm until it hit me, and I couldn’t walk against it. I’m so glad you’re here. I’m so tired I didn’t know how I’d ever get home.”
Ivar swung the lantern up so that it shone in her face. “Gud! You are enough to frighten us, mistress. You look like a drowned woman. How could you do such a thing!”
Ivar lifted the lantern to shine it in her face. “Gud! You’re enough to scare us, mistress. You look like you’ve just come out of the water. How could you do something like this!”
Groaning and mumbling he led her out of the gate and helped her into the cart, wrapping her in the dry blankets on which he had been sitting.
Groaning and mumbling, he helped her out of the gate and assisted her into the cart, wrapping her in the dry blankets where he had been sitting.
Alexandra smiled at his solicitude. “Not much use in that, Ivar. You will only shut the wet in. I don’t feel so cold now; but I’m heavy and numb. I’m glad you came.”
Alexandra smiled at his concern. “That won't help, Ivar. You'll just keep the wet in. I don’t feel so cold anymore, but I’m heavy and numb. I’m glad you came.”
Ivar turned the mare and urged her into a sliding trot. Her feet sent back a continual spatter of mud.
Ivar turned the mare and got her into a sliding trot. Her hooves kicked up a constant spray of mud.
Alexandra spoke to the old man as they jogged along through the sullen gray twilight of the storm. “Ivar, I think it has done me good to get cold clear through like this, once. I don’t believe I shall suffer so much any more. When you get so near the dead, they seem more real than the living. Worldly thoughts leave one. Ever since Emil died, I’ve suffered so when it rained. Now that I’ve been out in it with him, I shan’t dread it. After you once get cold clear through, the feeling of the rain on you is sweet. It seems to bring back feelings you had when you were a baby. It carries you back into the dark, before you were born; you can’t see things, but they come to you, somehow, and you know them and aren’t afraid of them. Maybe it’s like that with the dead. If they feel anything at all, it’s the old things, before they were born, that comfort people like the feeling of their own bed does when they are little.”
Alexandra spoke to the old man as they jogged through the gloomy gray twilight of the storm. “Ivar, I think getting completely soaked like this has actually done me some good. I don’t think I’ll suffer as much anymore. When you get so close to death, it feels more real than life. You start to let go of worldly thoughts. Ever since Emil died, rain has made me feel awful. But now that I’ve been out in it with him, I won’t dread it anymore. Once you’ve been cold all the way through, the feeling of the rain on you is refreshing. It brings back memories from when you were a baby. It takes you back into the dark, before you were born; you can’t see anything, but somehow you sense them, and you know them and aren’t scared. Maybe it’s similar with the dead. If they feel anything, it might be those old memories from before they were born that comfort people, just like the feeling of their own bed does when they’re little.”
“Mistress,” said Ivar reproachfully, “those are bad thoughts. The dead are in Paradise.”
“Mistress,” Ivar said with disappointment, “those are negative thoughts. The dead are in Paradise.”
Then he hung his head, for he did not believe that Emil was in Paradise.
Then he hung his head, because he didn't believe that Emil was in Paradise.
When they got home, Signa had a fire burning in the sitting-room stove. She undressed Alexandra and gave her a hot footbath, while Ivar made ginger tea in the kitchen. When Alexandra was in bed, wrapped in hot blankets, Ivar came in with his tea and saw that she drank it. Signa asked permission to sleep on the slat lounge outside her door. Alexandra endured their attentions patiently, but she was glad when they put out the lamp and left her. As she lay alone in the dark, it occurred to her for the first time that perhaps she was actually tired of life. All the physical operations of life seemed difficult and painful. She longed to be free from her own body, which ached and was so heavy. And longing itself was heavy: she yearned to be free of that.
When they got home, Signa had a fire going in the living room stove. She undressed Alexandra and gave her a hot foot bath, while Ivar made ginger tea in the kitchen. Once Alexandra was in bed, wrapped in warm blankets, Ivar came in with his tea and made sure she drank it. Signa asked if she could sleep on the slat lounge outside her door. Alexandra tolerated their care patiently, but she felt relieved when they turned off the lamp and left her. As she lay alone in the dark, it struck her for the first time that maybe she was actually tired of life. All the physical activities of life felt difficult and painful. She longed to escape from her own body, which ached and felt so heavy. And that longing itself was heavy: she wished to be free of that too.
As she lay with her eyes closed, she had again, more vividly than for many years, the old illusion of her girlhood, of being lifted and carried lightly by some one very strong. He was with her a long while this time, and carried her very far, and in his arms she felt free from pain. When he laid her down on her bed again, she opened her eyes, and, for the first time in her life, she saw him, saw him clearly, though the room was dark, and his face was covered. He was standing in the doorway of her room. His white cloak was thrown over his face, and his head was bent a little forward. His shoulders seemed as strong as the foundations of the world. His right arm, bared from the elbow, was dark and gleaming, like bronze, and she knew at once that it was the arm of the mightiest of all lovers. She knew at last for whom it was she had waited, and where he would carry her. That, she told herself, was very well. Then she went to sleep.
As she lay with her eyes closed, she again experienced, more vividly than in many years, the old fantasy of her girlhood—being lifted and carried lightly by someone very strong. He was with her for a long time this time and carried her very far, and in his arms, she felt free from pain. When he laid her back down on her bed, she opened her eyes and, for the first time in her life, she saw him clearly, even though the room was dark and his face was covered. He was standing in the doorway of her room. His white cloak was thrown over his face, and his head was slightly bent forward. His shoulders seemed as strong as the foundations of the world. His right arm, exposed from the elbow, was dark and shining, like bronze, and she immediately recognized that it was the arm of the mightiest of all lovers. She finally understood for whom she had waited and where he would carry her. That, she told herself, was perfectly fine. Then she went to sleep.
Alexandra wakened in the morning with nothing worse than a hard cold and a stiff shoulder. She kept her bed for several days, and it was during that time that she formed a resolution to go to Lincoln to see Frank Shabata. Ever since she last saw him in the courtroom, Frank’s haggard face and wild eyes had haunted her. The trial had lasted only three days. Frank had given himself up to the police in Omaha and pleaded guilty of killing without malice and without premeditation. The gun was, of course, against him, and the judge had given him the full sentence,—ten years. He had now been in the State Penitentiary for a month.
Alexandra woke up in the morning with nothing worse than a bad cold and a sore shoulder. She stayed in bed for several days, and during that time, she decided to go to Lincoln to see Frank Shabata. Ever since she last saw him in the courtroom, Frank’s worn face and frantic eyes had troubled her. The trial had only lasted three days. Frank had turned himself in to the police in Omaha and pleaded guilty to killing without intent and without planning. The evidence was obviously against him, and the judge had given him the maximum sentence—ten years. He had now been in the State Penitentiary for a month.
Frank was the only one, Alexandra told herself, for whom anything could be done. He had been less in the wrong than any of them, and he was paying the heaviest penalty. She often felt that she herself had been more to blame than poor Frank. From the time the Shabatas had first moved to the neighboring farm, she had omitted no opportunity of throwing Marie and Emil together. Because she knew Frank was surly about doing little things to help his wife, she was always sending Emil over to spade or plant or carpenter for Marie. She was glad to have Emil see as much as possible of an intelligent, city-bred girl like their neighbor; she noticed that it improved his manners. She knew that Emil was fond of Marie, but it had never occurred to her that Emil’s feeling might be different from her own. She wondered at herself now, but she had never thought of danger in that direction. If Marie had been unmarried,—oh, yes! Then she would have kept her eyes open. But the mere fact that she was Shabata’s wife, for Alexandra, settled everything. That she was beautiful, impulsive, barely two years older than Emil, these facts had had no weight with Alexandra. Emil was a good boy, and only bad boys ran after married women.
Frank was the only one, Alexandra told herself, who could get anything done. He had been less at fault than the others, and he was facing the toughest consequences. She often felt that she had been more responsible than poor Frank. Since the Shabatas first moved to the neighboring farm, she had taken every chance to bring Marie and Emil together. Knowing Frank was reluctant to help around the house, she frequently sent Emil over to do some digging, planting, or carpentry for Marie. She was happy to have Emil spend time with an intelligent, city-bred girl like their neighbor; she noticed it improved his manners. She knew that Emil liked Marie, but it never occurred to her that his feelings might be different from hers. She reflected on this now, but had never considered any risk in that direction. If Marie had been single—oh, yes! Then she would have been more cautious. But the fact that she was Shabata’s wife, for Alexandra, settled everything. The reality that she was beautiful, impulsive, and barely two years older than Emil didn’t register with Alexandra. Emil was a good kid, and only bad boys pursued married women.
Now, Alexandra could in a measure realize that Marie was, after all, Marie; not merely a “married woman.” Sometimes, when Alexandra thought of her, it was with an aching tenderness. The moment she had reached them in the orchard that morning, everything was clear to her. There was something about those two lying in the grass, something in the way Marie had settled her cheek on Emil’s shoulder, that told her everything. She wondered then how they could have helped loving each other; how she could have helped knowing that they must. Emil’s cold, frowning face, the girl’s content—Alexandra had felt awe of them, even in the first shock of her grief.
Now, Alexandra could somewhat understand that Marie was, after all, Marie; not just a “married woman.” Sometimes, when Alexandra thought of her, it was with a deep tenderness. The moment she found them in the orchard that morning, everything became clear to her. There was something about those two lying in the grass, something in the way Marie had rested her cheek on Emil’s shoulder, that told her everything. She wondered then how they couldn’t have loved each other; how she couldn’t have known that they had to. Emil’s cold, frowning face, the girl’s contentment—Alexandra felt awe for them, even in the initial shock of her grief.
The idleness of those days in bed, the relaxation of body which attended them, enabled Alexandra to think more calmly than she had done since Emil’s death. She and Frank, she told herself, were left out of that group of friends who had been overwhelmed by disaster. She must certainly see Frank Shabata. Even in the courtroom her heart had grieved for him. He was in a strange country, he had no kinsmen or friends, and in a moment he had ruined his life. Being what he was, she felt, Frank could not have acted otherwise. She could understand his behavior more easily than she could understand Marie’s. Yes, she must go to Lincoln to see Frank Shabata.
The laziness of those days in bed and the body’s relaxation that came with them allowed Alexandra to think more clearly than she had since Emil’s death. She reminded herself that she and Frank were not part of that group of friends who had been hit hard by tragedy. She definitely needed to see Frank Shabata. Even in the courtroom, her heart had ached for him. He was in a foreign land, had no family or friends, and in an instant, he had ruined his life. Given who he was, she felt that Frank couldn’t have acted any differently. She found his actions easier to understand than Marie’s. Yes, she had to go to Lincoln to see Frank Shabata.
The day after Emil’s funeral, Alexandra had written to Carl Linstrum; a single page of notepaper, a bare statement of what had happened. She was not a woman who could write much about such a thing, and about her own feelings she could never write very freely. She knew that Carl was away from post-offices, prospecting somewhere in the interior. Before he started he had written her where he expected to go, but her ideas about Alaska were vague. As the weeks went by and she heard nothing from him, it seemed to Alexandra that her heart grew hard against Carl. She began to wonder whether she would not do better to finish her life alone. What was left of life seemed unimportant.
The day after Emil’s funeral, Alexandra wrote to Carl Linstrum; a single page of notepaper, simply stating what had happened. She wasn’t someone who could write much about such things, and she could never express her own feelings very openly. She knew that Carl was away from post offices, exploring somewhere in the wilderness. Before he left, he had told her where he planned to go, but her understanding of Alaska was unclear. As the weeks passed without hearing from him, it seemed to Alexandra that her heart grew cold toward Carl. She started to wonder if it would be better to live her life alone. What was left of life felt insignificant.
II
Late in the afternoon of a brilliant October day, Alexandra Bergson, dressed in a black suit and traveling-hat, alighted at the Burlington depot in Lincoln. She drove to the Lindell Hotel, where she had stayed two years ago when she came up for Emil’s Commencement. In spite of her usual air of sureness and self-possession, Alexandra felt ill at ease in hotels, and she was glad, when she went to the clerk’s desk to register, that there were not many people in the lobby. She had her supper early, wearing her hat and black jacket down to the dining-room and carrying her handbag. After supper she went out for a walk.
Late in the afternoon of a beautiful October day, Alexandra Bergson, dressed in a black suit and traveling hat, arrived at the Burlington depot in Lincoln. She drove to the Lindell Hotel, where she had stayed two years ago for Emil's graduation. Despite her usual confidence and poise, Alexandra felt uncomfortable in hotels, and she was relieved that there weren't many people in the lobby when she went to the front desk to check in. She had her dinner early, wearing her hat and black jacket into the dining room and holding her handbag. After dinner, she went out for a walk.
It was growing dark when she reached the university campus. She did not go into the grounds, but walked slowly up and down the stone walk outside the long iron fence, looking through at the young men who were running from one building to another, at the lights shining from the armory and the library. A squad of cadets were going through their drill behind the armory, and the commands of their young officer rang out at regular intervals, so sharp and quick that Alexandra could not understand them. Two stalwart girls came down the library steps and out through one of the iron gates. As they passed her, Alexandra was pleased to hear them speaking Bohemian to each other. Every few moments a boy would come running down the flagged walk and dash out into the street as if he were rushing to announce some wonder to the world. Alexandra felt a great tenderness for them all. She wished one of them would stop and speak to her. She wished she could ask them whether they had known Emil.
It was getting dark when she reached the university campus. She didn’t go onto the grounds, but walked slowly back and forth along the stone path outside the long iron fence, watching the young men running from one building to another, and the lights shining from the armory and the library. A group of cadets was practicing their drills behind the armory, and the commands from their young officer sounded out at regular intervals, so sharp and quick that Alexandra couldn’t make them out. Two strong girls came down the library steps and exited through one of the iron gates. As they passed her, Alexandra was happy to hear them speaking Bohemian to each other. Every few moments, a boy would rush down the flagged path and dart out into the street as if he were hurrying to share some amazing news with the world. Alexandra felt a deep affection for all of them. She wished one of them would stop and talk to her. She wanted to ask them if they had known Emil.
As she lingered by the south gate she actually did encounter one of the boys. He had on his drill cap and was swinging his books at the end of a long strap. It was dark by this time; he did not see her and ran against her. He snatched off his cap and stood bareheaded and panting. “I’m awfully sorry,” he said in a bright, clear voice, with a rising inflection, as if he expected her to say something.
As she hung around the south gate, she ended up bumping into one of the boys. He was wearing his drill cap and swinging his books from a long strap. It was dark by then; he didn't see her and ran right into her. He took off his cap and stood there, hatless and out of breath. "I’m really sorry," he said in a bright, clear voice, with an upward tone, as if he was expecting her to reply.
“Oh, it was my fault!” said Alexandra eagerly. “Are you an old student here, may I ask?”
“Oh, that was my fault!” said Alexandra eagerly. “Are you a longtime student here, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“No, ma’am. I’m a Freshie, just off the farm. Cherry County. Were you hunting somebody?”
“No, ma’am. I’m a freshman, just from the farm. Cherry County. Were you looking for someone?”
“No, thank you. That is—” Alexandra wanted to detain him. “That is, I would like to find some of my brother’s friends. He graduated two years ago.”
“No, thank you. That is—” Alexandra wanted to stop him. “That is, I would like to find some of my brother’s friends. He graduated two years ago.”
“Then you’d have to try the Seniors, wouldn’t you? Let’s see; I don’t know any of them yet, but there’ll be sure to be some of them around the library. That red building, right there,” he pointed.
“Then you’d have to check out the Seniors, right? Let’s see; I don’t know any of them yet, but there should definitely be a few in the library. That red building, right there,” he pointed.
“Thank you, I’ll try there,” said Alexandra lingeringly.
“Thanks, I’ll give that a shot,” said Alexandra, lingering.
“Oh, that’s all right! Good-night.” The lad clapped his cap on his head and ran straight down Eleventh Street. Alexandra looked after him wistfully.
“Oh, that’s fine! Good night.” The boy put his cap on his head and ran straight down Eleventh Street. Alexandra watched him go with a hint of longing.
She walked back to her hotel unreasonably comforted. “What a nice voice that boy had, and how polite he was. I know Emil was always like that to women.” And again, after she had undressed and was standing in her nightgown, brushing her long, heavy hair by the electric light, she remembered him and said to herself, “I don’t think I ever heard a nicer voice than that boy had. I hope he will get on well here. Cherry County; that’s where the hay is so fine, and the coyotes can scratch down to water.”
She walked back to her hotel feeling surprisingly comforted. “That boy had such a nice voice, and he was really polite. I know Emil always treated women like that.” Later, after she had undressed and was standing in her nightgown, brushing her long, thick hair under the electric light, she thought about him again and said to herself, “I don’t think I’ve ever heard a nicer voice than his. I hope he does well here. Cherry County; that’s where the hay is so good, and the coyotes can dig down to water.”
At nine o’clock the next morning Alexandra presented herself at the warden’s office in the State Penitentiary. The warden was a German, a ruddy, cheerful-looking man who had formerly been a harness-maker. Alexandra had a letter to him from the German banker in Hanover. As he glanced at the letter, Mr. Schwartz put away his pipe.
At nine o’clock the next morning, Alexandra arrived at the warden’s office in the State Penitentiary. The warden was a German, a rosy-cheeked, cheerful-looking man who had previously worked as a harness-maker. Alexandra had a letter for him from the German banker in Hanover. As he looked at the letter, Mr. Schwartz set aside his pipe.
“That big Bohemian, is it? Sure, he’s gettin’ along fine,” said Mr. Schwartz cheerfully.
“Is that the big Bohemian? Yeah, he’s doing just fine,” Mr. Schwartz said cheerfully.
“I am glad to hear that. I was afraid he might be quarrelsome and get himself into more trouble. Mr. Schwartz, if you have time, I would like to tell you a little about Frank Shabata, and why I am interested in him.”
“I’m glad to hear that. I was worried he might be argumentative and get himself into more trouble. Mr. Schwartz, if you have a moment, I’d like to share a bit about Frank Shabata and why I’m interested in him.”
The warden listened genially while she told him briefly something of Frank’s history and character, but he did not seem to find anything unusual in her account.
The warden listened kindly while she briefly shared some of Frank's history and character, but he didn't seem to find anything unusual in what she said.
“Sure, I’ll keep an eye on him. We’ll take care of him all right,” he said, rising. “You can talk to him here, while I go to see to things in the kitchen. I’ll have him sent in. He ought to be done washing out his cell by this time. We have to keep ’em clean, you know.”
“Sure, I’ll watch over him. We’ll take good care of him,” he said, standing up. “You can talk to him here while I go handle things in the kitchen. I’ll have him brought in. He should be finished cleaning his cell by now. We need to keep them clean, you know.”
The warden paused at the door, speaking back over his shoulder to a pale young man in convicts’ clothes who was seated at a desk in the corner, writing in a big ledger.
The warden stopped at the door, talking back over his shoulder to a pale young man in prison clothes who was sitting at a desk in the corner, writing in a big ledger.
“Bertie, when 1037 is brought in, you just step out and give this lady a chance to talk.”
“Bertie, when 1037 comes in, you just step out and give this lady a chance to speak.”
The young man bowed his head and bent over his ledger again.
The young man lowered his head and leaned over his ledger once more.
When Mr. Schwartz disappeared, Alexandra thrust her black-edged handkerchief nervously into her handbag. Coming out on the streetcar she had not had the least dread of meeting Frank. But since she had been here the sounds and smells in the corridor, the look of the men in convicts’ clothes who passed the glass door of the warden’s office, affected her unpleasantly.
When Mr. Schwartz went missing, Alexandra nervously shoved her black-edged handkerchief into her handbag. As she got off the streetcar, she hadn’t felt the slightest fear of running into Frank. But now that she was here, the sounds and smells in the hallway, along with the sight of the men in prison clothes who walked past the warden’s office, made her feel uneasy.
The warden’s clock ticked, the young convict’s pen scratched busily in the big book, and his sharp shoulders were shaken every few seconds by a loose cough which he tried to smother. It was easy to see that he was a sick man. Alexandra looked at him timidly, but he did not once raise his eyes. He wore a white shirt under his striped jacket, a high collar, and a necktie, very carefully tied. His hands were thin and white and well cared for, and he had a seal ring on his little finger. When he heard steps approaching in the corridor, he rose, blotted his book, put his pen in the rack, and left the room without raising his eyes. Through the door he opened a guard came in, bringing Frank Shabata.
The warden's clock ticked, the young inmate's pen scratched busily in the big book, and his sharp shoulders were shaken every few seconds by a loose cough he tried to suppress. It was clear that he was unwell. Alexandra looked at him nervously, but he never lifted his gaze. He wore a white shirt under his striped jacket, a high collar, and a necktie that was tied very neatly. His hands were thin, pale, and well-groomed, and he had a seal ring on his little finger. When he heard footsteps approaching in the corridor, he stood up, blotted his book, put his pen in the holder, and left the room without looking up. A guard entered through the door he opened, bringing Frank Shabata.
“You the lady that wanted to talk to 1037? Here he is. Be on your good behavior, now. He can set down, lady,” seeing that Alexandra remained standing. “Push that white button when you’re through with him, and I’ll come.”
“You the woman who wanted to talk to 1037? Here he is. Please behave yourself. He can sit down, ma'am,” when noticing that Alexandra was still standing. “Press that white button when you’re done with him, and I’ll come.”
The guard went out and Alexandra and Frank were left alone.
The guard left, and Alexandra and Frank were alone together.
Alexandra tried not to see his hideous clothes. She tried to look straight into his face, which she could scarcely believe was his. It was already bleached to a chalky gray. His lips were colorless, his fine teeth looked yellowish. He glanced at Alexandra sullenly, blinked as if he had come from a dark place, and one eyebrow twitched continually. She felt at once that this interview was a terrible ordeal to him. His shaved head, showing the conformation of his skull, gave him a criminal look which he had not had during the trial.
Alexandra tried not to notice his awful clothes. She focused on his face, which she could hardly believe belonged to him. It was already a pale gray. His lips were colorless, and his nice teeth looked yellowish. He looked at Alexandra with a sulky expression, blinking as if he had just come from a dark place, and one of his eyebrows kept twitching. She instantly sensed that this meeting was a dreadful experience for him. His shaved head, revealing the shape of his skull, gave him a criminal appearance that he hadn't had during the trial.
Alexandra held out her hand. “Frank,” she said, her eyes filling suddenly, “I hope you’ll let me be friendly with you. I understand how you did it. I don’t feel hard toward you. They were more to blame than you.”
Alexandra reached out her hand. “Frank,” she said, her eyes suddenly filling with tears, “I hope you’ll allow me to be friends with you. I get why you did it. I don’t hold any resentment against you. They were more at fault than you were.”
Frank jerked a dirty blue handkerchief from his trousers pocket. He had begun to cry. He turned away from Alexandra. “I never did mean to do not’ing to dat woman,” he muttered. “I never mean to do not’ing to dat boy. I ain’t had not’ing ag’in’ dat boy. I always like dat boy fine. An’ then I find him—” He stopped. The feeling went out of his face and eyes. He dropped into a chair and sat looking stolidly at the floor, his hands hanging loosely between his knees, the handkerchief lying across his striped leg. He seemed to have stirred up in his mind a disgust that had paralyzed his faculties.
Frank yanked a dirty blue handkerchief out of his trouser pocket. He had started to cry. He turned away from Alexandra. “I never meant to do anything to that woman,” he muttered. “I never meant to do anything to that boy. I didn’t have anything against that boy. I always liked that boy just fine. And then I found him—” He stopped. The expression faded from his face and eyes. He dropped into a chair and sat staring blankly at the floor, his hands hanging loosely between his knees, the handkerchief resting across his striped leg. It seemed like he had stirred up a disgust in his mind that had left him frozen.
“I haven’t come up here to blame you, Frank. I think they were more to blame than you.” Alexandra, too, felt benumbed.
“I didn’t come up here to blame you, Frank. I think they were more at fault than you.” Alexandra, too, felt numb.
Frank looked up suddenly and stared out of the office window. “I guess dat place all go to hell what I work so hard on,” he said with a slow, bitter smile. “I not care a damn.” He stopped and rubbed the palm of his hand over the light bristles on his head with annoyance. “I no can t’ink without my hair,” he complained. “I forget English. We not talk here, except swear.”
Frank suddenly looked up and stared out the office window. “I guess that place I worked so hard on is going to hell,” he said with a slow, bitter smile. “I don’t care at all.” He stopped and rubbed the palm of his hand over the light stubble on his head in frustration. “I can’t think without my hair,” he complained. “I forget English. We barely talk here, except to swear.”
Alexandra was bewildered. Frank seemed to have undergone a change of personality. There was scarcely anything by which she could recognize her handsome Bohemian neighbor. He seemed, somehow, not altogether human. She did not know what to say to him.
Alexandra was confused. Frank seemed to have completely changed his personality. There was hardly anything that reminded her of her attractive Bohemian neighbor. He seemed, in some way, not fully human. She didn’t know what to say to him.
“You do not feel hard to me, Frank?” she asked at last.
“You don’t seem tough to me, Frank?” she finally asked.
Frank clenched his fist and broke out in excitement. “I not feel hard at no woman. I tell you I not that kind-a man. I never hit my wife. No, never I hurt her when she devil me something awful!” He struck his fist down on the warden’s desk so hard that he afterward stroked it absently. A pale pink crept over his neck and face. “Two, t’ree years I know dat woman don’ care no more ’bout me, Alexandra Bergson. I know she after some other man. I know her, oo-oo! An’ I ain’t never hurt her. I never would-a done dat, if I ain’t had dat gun along. I don’ know what in hell make me take dat gun. She always say I ain’t no man to carry gun. If she been in dat house, where she ought-a been—But das a foolish talk.”
Frank clenched his fist and burst out in excitement. “I don’t get angry at any woman. I’m not that kind of man. I’ve never hit my wife. No, I’ve never hurt her even when she treated me terribly!” He slammed his fist down on the warden’s desk so hard that he later rubbed it absentmindedly. A pale pink spread across his neck and face. “For two or three years, I’ve known that woman doesn’t care about me anymore, Alexandra Bergson. I know she’s after some other man. I know her, oo-oo! And I’ve never hurt her. I never would have done that if I hadn’t had that gun with me. I don’t know what made me take that gun. She always says I’m not the kind of man to carry a gun. If she’d been in that house, where she should have been—But that’s foolish talk.”
Frank rubbed his head and stopped suddenly, as he had stopped before. Alexandra felt that there was something strange in the way he chilled off, as if something came up in him that extinguished his power of feeling or thinking.
Frank rubbed his head and suddenly stopped, just like he had before. Alexandra sensed that there was something odd about how he shut down, as if something inside him had turned off his ability to feel or think.
“Yes, Frank,” she said kindly. “I know you never meant to hurt Marie.”
“Yes, Frank,” she said gently. “I know you never intended to hurt Marie.”
Frank smiled at her queerly. His eyes filled slowly with tears. “You know, I most forgit dat woman’s name. She ain’t got no name for me no more. I never hate my wife, but dat woman what make me do dat—Honest to God, but I hate her! I no man to fight. I don’ want to kill no boy and no woman. I not care how many men she take under dat tree. I no care for not’ing but dat fine boy I kill, Alexandra Bergson. I guess I go crazy sure ’nough.”
Frank looked at her strangely. Tears slowly filled his eyes. “You know, I've almost forgotten that woman's name. She doesn't mean anything to me anymore. I never hated my wife, but that woman who made me do this—Honestly, I hate her! I'm not the kind of man who fights. I don't want to kill any boy or woman. I don't care how many men she takes under that tree. I only care about that fine boy I killed, Alexandra Bergson. I guess I'm really going crazy.”
Alexandra remembered the little yellow cane she had found in Frank’s clothes-closet. She thought of how he had come to this country a gay young fellow, so attractive that the prettiest Bohemian girl in Omaha had run away with him. It seemed unreasonable that life should have landed him in such a place as this. She blamed Marie bitterly. And why, with her happy, affectionate nature, should she have brought destruction and sorrow to all who had loved her, even to poor old Joe Tovesky, the uncle who used to carry her about so proudly when she was a little girl? That was the strangest thing of all. Was there, then, something wrong in being warm-hearted and impulsive like that? Alexandra hated to think so. But there was Emil, in the Norwegian graveyard at home, and here was Frank Shabata. Alexandra rose and took him by the hand.
Alexandra remembered the little yellow cane she had found in Frank’s closet. She recalled how he had come to this country as a charming young man, so attractive that the prettiest Bohemian girl in Omaha had eloped with him. It seemed unfair that life had put him in such a place. She felt bitterly resentful towards Marie. And why, with her cheerful, loving nature, did she bring destruction and sadness to everyone who cared for her, even to poor old Joe Tovesky, the uncle who used to carry her around so proudly when she was a little girl? That was the strangest part. Was there really something wrong with being warm-hearted and spontaneous like that? Alexandra hated to think so. But there was Emil resting in the Norwegian graveyard back home, and here was Frank Shabata. Alexandra stood up and took his hand.
“Frank Shabata, I am never going to stop trying until I get you pardoned. I’ll never give the Governor any peace. I know I can get you out of this place.”
“Frank Shabata, I’m never going to stop trying until I get you pardoned. I won’t give the Governor any peace. I know I can get you out of here.”
Frank looked at her distrustfully, but he gathered confidence from her face. “Alexandra,” he said earnestly, “if I git out-a here, I not trouble dis country no more. I go back where I come from; see my mother.”
Frank looked at her with suspicion, but he found reassurance in her expression. “Alexandra,” he said seriously, “if I get out of here, I won’t cause any more trouble in this country. I’ll go back to where I came from; I’ll see my mother.”
Alexandra tried to withdraw her hand, but Frank held on to it nervously. He put out his finger and absently touched a button on her black jacket. “Alexandra,” he said in a low tone, looking steadily at the button, “you ain’ t’ink I use dat girl awful bad before—”
Alexandra tried to pull her hand away, but Frank held it tightly, looking anxious. He extended his finger and absentmindedly touched a button on her black jacket. “Alexandra,” he said quietly, keeping his gaze on the button, “you don’t think I treat that girl really badly before—”
“No, Frank. We won’t talk about that,” Alexandra said, pressing his hand. “I can’t help Emil now, so I’m going to do what I can for you. You know I don’t go away from home often, and I came up here on purpose to tell you this.”
“No, Frank. We’re not discussing that,” Alexandra said, squeezing his hand. “I can’t help Emil right now, so I’ll do what I can for you. You know I don’t leave home often, and I came up here specifically to tell you this.”
The warden at the glass door looked in inquiringly. Alexandra nodded, and he came in and touched the white button on his desk. The guard appeared, and with a sinking heart Alexandra saw Frank led away down the corridor. After a few words with Mr. Schwartz, she left the prison and made her way to the street-car. She had refused with horror the warden’s cordial invitation to “go through the institution.” As the car lurched over its uneven roadbed, back toward Lincoln, Alexandra thought of how she and Frank had been wrecked by the same storm and of how, although she could come out into the sunlight, she had not much more left in her life than he. She remembered some lines from a poem she had liked in her schooldays:—
The warden at the glass door looked in with a questioning expression. Alexandra nodded, and he came inside to press the white button on his desk. The guard appeared, and with a heavy heart, Alexandra watched as Frank was led away down the corridor. After exchanging a few words with Mr. Schwartz, she left the prison and headed to the streetcar. She had grimly turned down the warden’s friendly invitation to “tour the facility.” As the car jolted over the bumpy road back toward Lincoln, Alexandra thought about how she and Frank had both been devastated by the same storm and how, even though she could step out into the sunlight, she didn’t have much more left in her life than he did. She recalled some lines from a poem she had loved in school:—
Henceforth the world will only be
A wider prison-house to me,—
Henceforth, the world will just be
A larger prison for me,—
and sighed. A disgust of life weighed upon her heart; some such feeling as had twice frozen Frank Shabata’s features while they talked together. She wished she were back on the Divide.
and sighed. A sense of disgust with life weighed heavily on her heart; similar to the feeling that had twice frozen Frank Shabata’s expression while they spoke. She wished she were back on the Divide.
When Alexandra entered her hotel, the clerk held up one finger and beckoned to her. As she approached his desk, he handed her a telegram. Alexandra took the yellow envelope and looked at it in perplexity, then stepped into the elevator without opening it. As she walked down the corridor toward her room, she reflected that she was, in a manner, immune from evil tidings. On reaching her room she locked the door, and sitting down on a chair by the dresser, opened the telegram. It was from Hanover, and it read:—
When Alexandra walked into her hotel, the clerk raised a finger and motioned for her to come over. As she got closer to his desk, he handed her a telegram. Alexandra grabbed the yellow envelope and stared at it in confusion, then stepped into the elevator without reading it. As she made her way down the hallway to her room, she thought that, in a way, she was protected from bad news. Once she reached her room, she locked the door, sat down on a chair by the dresser, and opened the telegram. It was from Hanover, and it said:—
Arrived Hanover last night. Shall wait here until you come. Please hurry.
Arrived in Hanover last night. I'll wait here until you arrive. Please hurry.
CARL LINSTRUM.
CARL LINSTRUM.
Alexandra put her head down on the dresser and burst into tears.
Alexandra rested her head on the dresser and started to cry.
III
The next afternoon Carl and Alexandra were walking across the fields from Mrs. Hiller’s. Alexandra had left Lincoln after midnight, and Carl had met her at the Hanover station early in the morning. After they reached home, Alexandra had gone over to Mrs. Hiller’s to leave a little present she had bought for her in the city. They stayed at the old lady’s door but a moment, and then came out to spend the rest of the afternoon in the sunny fields.
The next afternoon, Carl and Alexandra were walking across the fields from Mrs. Hiller’s. Alexandra had left Lincoln after midnight, and Carl met her at the Hanover station early in the morning. After they got home, Alexandra went over to Mrs. Hiller’s to drop off a small gift she had bought for her in the city. They spent just a moment at the old lady’s door, then went out to enjoy the rest of the afternoon in the sunny fields.
Alexandra had taken off her black traveling suit and put on a white dress; partly because she saw that her black clothes made Carl uncomfortable and partly because she felt oppressed by them herself. They seemed a little like the prison where she had worn them yesterday, and to be out of place in the open fields. Carl had changed very little. His cheeks were browner and fuller. He looked less like a tired scholar than when he went away a year ago, but no one, even now, would have taken him for a man of business. His soft, lustrous black eyes, his whimsical smile, would be less against him in the Klondike than on the Divide. There are always dreamers on the frontier.
Alexandra had changed out of her black travel suit and put on a white dress; partially because she noticed her dark clothes made Carl uncomfortable, and partially because she felt weighed down by them herself. They reminded her a bit of the prison where she had worn them yesterday and felt out of place in the open fields. Carl had changed very little. His cheeks were browner and fuller. He looked less like a tired scholar than he did when he left a year ago, but even now, no one would mistake him for a businessman. His soft, shiny black eyes and whimsical smile would seem less like a disadvantage in the Klondike than on the Divide. There are always dreamers on the frontier.
Carl and Alexandra had been talking since morning. Her letter had never reached him. He had first learned of her misfortune from a San Francisco paper, four weeks old, which he had picked up in a saloon, and which contained a brief account of Frank Shabata’s trial. When he put down the paper, he had already made up his mind that he could reach Alexandra as quickly as a letter could; and ever since he had been on the way; day and night, by the fastest boats and trains he could catch. His steamer had been held back two days by rough weather.
Carl and Alexandra had been talking since morning. Her letter never reached him. He first found out about her misfortune from a four-week-old San Francisco newspaper he picked up in a bar, which included a short report on Frank Shabata’s trial. After reading the paper, he decided he could get to Alexandra just as fast as a letter could; and he had been on his way ever since—day and night, taking the fastest boats and trains he could catch. His steamer had been delayed for two days due to bad weather.
As they came out of Mrs. Hiller’s garden they took up their talk again where they had left it.
As they walked out of Mrs. Hiller’s garden, they picked up their conversation right where they had left off.
“But could you come away like that, Carl, without arranging things? Could you just walk off and leave your business?” Alexandra asked.
“But could you really just leave like that, Carl, without sorting everything out? Could you just walk away and abandon your business?” Alexandra asked.
Carl laughed. “Prudent Alexandra! You see, my dear, I happen to have an honest partner. I trust him with everything. In fact, it’s been his enterprise from the beginning, you know. I’m in it only because he took me in. I’ll have to go back in the spring. Perhaps you will want to go with me then. We haven’t turned up millions yet, but we’ve got a start that’s worth following. But this winter I’d like to spend with you. You won’t feel that we ought to wait longer, on Emil’s account, will you, Alexandra?”
Carl laughed. “Prudent Alexandra! You see, my dear, I have an honest business partner. I trust him completely. In fact, this has been his venture from the start, you know. I’m only involved because he brought me on board. I’ll need to head back in the spring. Maybe you’d like to join me then. We haven’t struck gold yet, but we’ve got a good beginning worth pursuing. But this winter, I want to spend with you. You don’t think we should wait any longer because of Emil, do you, Alexandra?”
Alexandra shook her head. “No, Carl; I don’t feel that way about it. And surely you needn’t mind anything Lou and Oscar say now. They are much angrier with me about Emil, now, than about you. They say it was all my fault. That I ruined him by sending him to college.”
Alexandra shook her head. “No, Carl; I don’t feel that way about it. And you definitely don’t need to worry about anything Lou and Oscar say now. They’re way more upset with me about Emil than they are with you. They say it was all my fault. That I messed him up by sending him to college.”
“No, I don’t care a button for Lou or Oscar. The moment I knew you were in trouble, the moment I thought you might need me, it all looked different. You’ve always been a triumphant kind of person.” Carl hesitated, looking sidewise at her strong, full figure. “But you do need me now, Alexandra?”
“No, I don’t care at all about Lou or Oscar. The moment I realized you were in trouble, the moment I thought you might need me, everything changed. You’ve always been a winning type of person.” Carl paused, glancing at her strong, full figure. “But you do need me now, Alexandra?”
She put her hand on his arm. “I needed you terribly when it happened, Carl. I cried for you at night. Then everything seemed to get hard inside of me, and I thought perhaps I should never care for you again. But when I got your telegram yesterday, then—then it was just as it used to be. You are all I have in the world, you know.”
She placed her hand on his arm. “I really needed you when it happened, Carl. I cried for you at night. Then everything became so difficult inside me, and I thought maybe I shouldn’t care about you anymore. But when I received your telegram yesterday, it felt just like it used to. You are all I have in the world, you know.”
Carl pressed her hand in silence. They were passing the Shabatas’ empty house now, but they avoided the orchard path and took one that led over by the pasture pond.
Carl held her hand quietly. They were walking past the Shabatas' empty house now, but instead of taking the orchard path, they chose the one that went by the pasture pond.
“Can you understand it, Carl?” Alexandra murmured. “I have had nobody but Ivar and Signa to talk to. Do talk to me. Can you understand it? Could you have believed that of Marie Tovesky? I would have been cut to pieces, little by little, before I would have betrayed her trust in me!”
“Can you get it, Carl?” Alexandra whispered. “I’ve had no one to talk to except Ivar and Signa. Please talk to me. Do you get it? Could you have imagined that about Marie Tovesky? I would have been torn apart piece by piece before I ever betrayed her trust in me!”
Carl looked at the shining spot of water before them. “Maybe she was cut to pieces, too, Alexandra. I am sure she tried hard; they both did. That was why Emil went to Mexico, of course. And he was going away again, you tell me, though he had only been home three weeks. You remember that Sunday when I went with Emil up to the French Church fair? I thought that day there was some kind of feeling, something unusual, between them. I meant to talk to you about it. But on my way back I met Lou and Oscar and got so angry that I forgot everything else. You mustn’t be hard on them, Alexandra. Sit down here by the pond a minute. I want to tell you something.”
Carl looked at the shiny spot of water in front of them. “Maybe she was chopped up too, Alexandra. I’m sure she tried her best; they both did. That’s why Emil went to Mexico, of course. And he was going away again, you told me, even though he had only been home for three weeks. Do you remember that Sunday when I went with Emil to the French Church fair? I thought there was some kind of vibe, something unusual, between them that day. I meant to talk to you about it. But on my way back, I ran into Lou and Oscar, and I got so mad that I forgot everything else. You shouldn’t be too hard on them, Alexandra. Sit down here by the pond for a minute. I want to tell you something.”
They sat down on the grass-tufted bank and Carl told her how he had seen Emil and Marie out by the pond that morning, more than a year ago, and how young and charming and full of grace they had seemed to him. “It happens like that in the world sometimes, Alexandra,” he added earnestly. “I’ve seen it before. There are women who spread ruin around them through no fault of theirs, just by being too beautiful, too full of life and love. They can’t help it. People come to them as people go to a warm fire in winter. I used to feel that in her when she was a little girl. Do you remember how all the Bohemians crowded round her in the store that day, when she gave Emil her candy? You remember those yellow sparks in her eyes?”
They sat down on the grassy bank, and Carl told her how he had seen Emil and Marie by the pond that morning, more than a year ago, and how young, charming, and graceful they had seemed to him. “Sometimes in the world, it happens like that, Alexandra,” he added seriously. “I’ve seen it before. There are women who unintentionally spread chaos around them just by being too beautiful, too full of life and love. They can’t help it. People are drawn to them like they're drawn to a warm fire in winter. I used to feel that way about her when she was a little girl. Do you remember how all the Bohemians crowded around her in the store that day when she gave Emil her candy? Do you remember those yellow sparks in her eyes?”
Alexandra sighed. “Yes. People couldn’t help loving her. Poor Frank does, even now, I think; though he’s got himself in such a tangle that for a long time his love has been bitterer than his hate. But if you saw there was anything wrong, you ought to have told me, Carl.”
Alexandra sighed. “Yeah. People couldn’t help but love her. Poor Frank does, even now, I think; though he’s gotten himself in such a mess that for a long time his love has been more painful than his hate. But if you noticed anything wrong, you should have told me, Carl.”
Carl took her hand and smiled patiently. “My dear, it was something one felt in the air, as you feel the spring coming, or a storm in summer. I didn’t see anything. Simply, when I was with those two young things, I felt my blood go quicker, I felt—how shall I say it?—an acceleration of life. After I got away, it was all too delicate, too intangible, to write about.”
Carl took her hand and smiled patiently. “My dear, it was something you could sense in the air, like you feel spring arriving or a storm approaching in summer. I didn’t see anything. It was just that when I was with those two young people, I felt my pulse quicken, I felt—how should I put it?—an increase in vitality. After I left, it all felt too delicate, too intangible to put into words.”
Alexandra looked at him mournfully. “I try to be more liberal about such things than I used to be. I try to realize that we are not all made alike. Only, why couldn’t it have been Raoul Marcel, or Jan Smirka? Why did it have to be my boy?”
Alexandra looked at him sadly. “I try to be more open-minded about things than I used to be. I try to understand that we’re not all the same. But why couldn’t it have been Raoul Marcel or Jan Smirka? Why did it have to be my son?”
“Because he was the best there was, I suppose. They were both the best you had here.”
“Because he was the best there is, I guess. They were both the best you had here.”
The sun was dropping low in the west when the two friends rose and took the path again. The straw-stacks were throwing long shadows, the owls were flying home to the prairie-dog town. When they came to the corner where the pastures joined, Alexandra’s twelve young colts were galloping in a drove over the brow of the hill.
The sun was setting in the west when the two friends got up and followed the path again. The straw stacks were casting long shadows, and the owls were heading home to the prairie dog town. When they reached the corner where the pastures met, Alexandra’s twelve young colts were running in a herd over the top of the hill.
“Carl,” said Alexandra, “I should like to go up there with you in the spring. I haven’t been on the water since we crossed the ocean, when I was a little girl. After we first came out here I used to dream sometimes about the shipyard where father worked, and a little sort of inlet, full of masts.” Alexandra paused. After a moment’s thought she said, “But you would never ask me to go away for good, would you?”
“Carl,” Alexandra said, “I’d love to go up there with you in the spring. I haven’t been on the water since we crossed the ocean when I was a little girl. After we first arrived here, I used to dream sometimes about the shipyard where Dad worked and a small inlet filled with masts.” Alexandra paused. After a moment, she added, “But you wouldn’t ever ask me to leave for good, would you?”
“Of course not, my dearest. I think I know how you feel about this country as well as you do yourself.” Carl took her hand in both his own and pressed it tenderly.
“Of course not, my dear. I think I understand how you feel about this country just as well as you do.” Carl took her hand in both of his and held it gently.
“Yes, I still feel that way, though Emil is gone. When I was on the train this morning, and we got near Hanover, I felt something like I did when I drove back with Emil from the river that time, in the dry year. I was glad to come back to it. I’ve lived here a long time. There is great peace here, Carl, and freedom.... I thought when I came out of that prison, where poor Frank is, that I should never feel free again. But I do, here.” Alexandra took a deep breath and looked off into the red west.
“Yes, I still feel that way, even though Emil is gone. When I was on the train this morning and we got close to Hanover, I felt something similar to how I felt when I drove back with Emil from the river that time during the dry year. I was glad to return to it. I've lived here a long time. There’s a great sense of peace here, Carl, and freedom... I thought when I came out of that prison, where poor Frank is, that I would never feel free again. But I do, here.” Alexandra took a deep breath and gazed into the red western sky.
“You belong to the land,” Carl murmured, “as you have always said. Now more than ever.”
“You belong to the land,” Carl whispered, “just like you've always said. Now more than ever.”
“Yes, now more than ever. You remember what you once said about the graveyard, and the old story writing itself over? Only it is we who write it, with the best we have.”
“Yes, now more than ever. You remember what you once said about the graveyard and how the old story keeps rewriting itself? The truth is, we’re the ones writing it, with the best that we have.”
They paused on the last ridge of the pasture, overlooking the house and the windmill and the stables that marked the site of John Bergson’s homestead. On every side the brown waves of the earth rolled away to meet the sky.
They stopped on the final ridge of the pasture, looking down at the house, the windmill, and the stables that marked John Bergson’s homestead. All around, the brown waves of the land stretched out, meeting the sky.
“Lou and Oscar can’t see those things,” said Alexandra suddenly. “Suppose I do will my land to their children, what difference will that make? The land belongs to the future, Carl; that’s the way it seems to me. How many of the names on the county clerk’s plat will be there in fifty years? I might as well try to will the sunset over there to my brother’s children. We come and go, but the land is always here. And the people who love it and understand it are the people who own it—for a little while.”
“Lou and Oscar can’t see those things,” Alexandra said suddenly. “If I were to will my land to their kids, what difference would that make? The land belongs to the future, Carl; that’s how I see it. How many of the names on the county clerk’s plat will still be there in fifty years? I might as well try to will the sunset over there to my brother’s kids. We come and go, but the land is always here. And the people who love it and understand it are the ones who own it—for a little while.”
Carl looked at her wonderingly. She was still gazing into the west, and in her face there was that exalted serenity that sometimes came to her at moments of deep feeling. The level rays of the sinking sun shone in her clear eyes.
Carl looked at her with curiosity. She was still staring into the west, and her face had that elevated calm that occasionally appeared during her moments of deep emotion. The gentle light of the setting sun illuminated her clear eyes.
“Why are you thinking of such things now, Alexandra?”
“Why are you thinking about that right now, Alexandra?”
“I had a dream before I went to Lincoln—But I will tell you about that afterward, after we are married. It will never come true, now, in the way I thought it might.” She took Carl’s arm and they walked toward the gate. “How many times we have walked this path together, Carl. How many times we will walk it again! Does it seem to you like coming back to your own place? Do you feel at peace with the world here? I think we shall be very happy. I haven’t any fears. I think when friends marry, they are safe. We don’t suffer like—those young ones.” Alexandra ended with a sigh.
“I had a dream before I went to Lincoln—but I’ll tell you about that later, after we’re married. It won’t come true now the way I thought it would.” She took Carl’s arm and they walked toward the gate. “How many times have we walked this path together, Carl? How many times will we walk it again! Does it feel to you like coming back to your own place? Do you feel at peace with the world here? I really believe we’ll be very happy. I don’t have any fears. I think when friends marry, they are safe. We don’t suffer like—those young ones.” Alexandra ended with a sigh.
They had reached the gate. Before Carl opened it, he drew Alexandra to him and kissed her softly, on her lips and on her eyes.
They had arrived at the gate. Before Carl opened it, he pulled Alexandra close and kissed her gently, on her lips and on her eyes.
She leaned heavily on his shoulder. “I am tired,” she murmured. “I have been very lonely, Carl.”
She leaned on his shoulder. “I’m tired,” she said softly. “I’ve felt really lonely, Carl.”
They went into the house together, leaving the Divide behind them, under the evening star. Fortunate country, that is one day to receive hearts like Alexandra’s into its bosom, to give them out again in the yellow wheat, in the rustling corn, in the shining eyes of youth!
They walked into the house together, leaving the Divide behind them, under the evening star. What a lucky country, that will one day welcome hearts like Alexandra’s into its embrace, and then share them again in the golden wheat, in the swaying corn, and in the bright eyes of youth!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!